Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Emma's life was normal but then one day that all changed and things got more complicated. She was born in 2002 and grew up in England but that all changed in 2021 when she was 19 years old when she woke up in the past, more specifically Yorkshire1909. It was a mild day (what else) in the grounds of an estate called Downton Abbey. After literally falling onto the floor right in front of the owners in question of the estate, the Earl and Countess of Grantham, Robert and Cora Crawley. They took pity on her as they could see that she was in quite a state and since she played the role of pretending that she had no memory of her past as Emma quickly realised that they may deem her a lunatic if she started babbling about time travel. They let her have a job as a maid in the household cause to them she seemed too lowly as well as nowhere to go and since she had no other options and could see that this was the safest option for her so she took it.

In the next three years things go well for Emma. She settled into her role as a maid, learning the different chores that fitted her role and additionally learning about the strict hierarchy of this new world she was in. Just kept her head down and got by. Part of this was trying to make sure not too many modern sayings were spoken and quietly laughing at everybody else's reaction.

Emma knows who to avoid, Miss O'Brien, and who she can rely on, Mrs Hughes the housekeeper and sometimes Mr Carson the butler if it is not too much for him and does not go against his morals. The family is kind to her but as she is only a maid, they largely ignore her. Many of the staff do not mind her as she does not step on any of their toes and does her job but Emma could see that they sometimes observed her oddly as she is still a mystery to them considering how she arrived.

Emma made friends while she was there, such as fellow maids Anna, Gemma and Gwen, and funnily enough Thomas, a footman who arrived a year after she did but obviously not in the same way. His suit wasworse for wearand a bit too short on the legs and he had turned up all sweaty, tired and dishevelled after getting lost in the grounds. Emma had taken pity on him, got him a cup of tea and essentially gave him the low down on all the gossip going on. They'd been close ever since.

——

On one morning in April 1912, Emma is deep asleep in a little single bed in her little room in the very unimpressive servant quarters. She had gone to sleep restlessly the night before and every night since the 14th, waiting for the news about the Titanic.

Emma's sleep is abruptly interrupted by a knock on the door.

"Six o'clock!" Calls Daisy the Kitchen maid.

Emma groans sitting up. "All right Daisy." She turns to her roommate Gemma. "Gemma." She calls to her.

Gemma groans loudly. "Uuuhh! I'm up!" Emma sniggers at her reaction. Ironically Gemma has never been a morning person.

They get up and get dressed in their lovely maid outfits and meet with Gwen and Anna in the corridor. They head towards the ground floor of the main house to make it all look nice and proper for the family before they can have their breakfast. To be honest Emma thinks that is what she hates most about this job, the odd times they have their meals and the lack of snacks throughout the day as well as variety in food.

——

Emma is in the Library with multiple other maids dusting, plumping up cushions and opening curtains etc. When she sees Daisy hurry through carrying a bucket of firewood.

"Now hurry up," Emma calls to her as she walks out of the Library into the Great Hall and begins tidying the table by the stairs.

Thomas walks past with a silver tray with two drinks. He collects two more at the table she's at.

"Any sign of William?" He asks.

"No." She tells him. He huffs as he walks past. Sometimes he's too harsh on William; he shouldn't push his own displeasure with his own lot on others.

——

Anna and Gwen open the windows of the Drawing room while Gemma and Emma begin to fluff the pillows on one of the seats.

They then spot Daisy crouching by the fireplace doing the fire. She'd clearly been doing this in the dark.

"Daisy? Whatever are you doing there crouching in the dark?" Anna asks as she walks towards the pillows along with Gwen to help out with the fluffing.

"You weren't here and I didn't want to touch the curtains with my dirty hands." Daisy answers.

"And quite right, too," Gwen says.

"You do know you can put the lights on?" Emma asks her sarcastically.

Daisy looks nervous at the idea. "I daren't."

"Well, it's electricity, not the devil's handiwork," Gwen says.

Gemma nods in agreement. "You'll have to get used to it sooner or later."

"Skelton Park have even got it in the kitchens," Anna says.

"What for?" Daisy asks. Emma has to hold in her snigger. Oh, they have no idea.

After a while, Mrs Hughes walks through on her rounds to see if they are doing everything right. "Is the Library tidy?"

"Yes, Mrs Hughes," Anna says.

"Good. I want the Dining room given a proper going over today. You can do it when they've finished their breakfast." She then spots Daisy doing God knows what to the fireplace. "Oh, heavens, girl! You're building a fire, not inventing it. How many have you done?"

"This is my last till they come downstairs."

"Very well. Now, get back down to the Kitchen before anyone sees you." Mrs Hughes walks off.

——

Soon they can head down to the Servants' Hall so that they can quickly eat before the family wakes up and gets them moving again.

It is not long before the bell for the Queen Caroline room rings as they are eating breakfast.

"And they're off," Thomas mutters irritably as he eats a spoon full of porridge.

"No rest for the wicked." Mrs Hughes remarks.

Mrs Patmore, the cook, walks in and looks at the bells. "Lady Mary. Are the tea trays ready?"

Anna gets up from the table, Emma follows as she assists her with the three girls. "All ready, Mrs Patmore, if the water's boiled," Anna says.

"Could you give us a hand to take the other two up?" Emma asks Miss O'Brien despite knowing the answer.

"I've got Her Ladyship's to carry." Says the resident witch, though Emma would never say that to her face.

"I'll help," Gwen says getting up and following them as they leave the room to collect the trays. Emma hears another bell ring.

"Back door." Mrs Hughes says.

"Newspapers at last. William." Mr Carson says. Emma does not hear the rest of the conversation as Gwen, Anna and Emma collect the trays of tea from the Kitchen.

Before going upstairs, they are stopped by the whispering of the news of the 'shocking' sinking of the Titanic. Emma fakes a look of shock as the three of them by the stairs share looks with each other. Naturally, they inform the girls as they go between them, getting them ready in the first of many outfits of the day.

——

After the girls go down, Gwen, Anna, Gemma and Emma begin going through the girls' rooms making the beds. They are in Lady Mary's room when Miss O'Brien finds them.

She holds a white cloth as she tells of what she heard from the conversation she heard between the Earl and Countess this morning. ""Neither of them were picked up," that's what he said." Oh no.

"Mr Crawley and Mr Patrick?" Anna asks in shock.

"That's what he said. Her Ladyship was the colour of this cloth." O'Brien gestures to the cloth in her hand.

"Well, it's a terrible shame if it's true," Gwen says.

"It's worse than a shame. It's a complication." O'Brien leaves and they follow her down the servants' staircase.

"Well, what do you mean?" Gemma asks.

"What do you think? Mr Crawley was His Lordship's cousin and heir to the title." O'Brien answers snippy.

"Well, but I thought Lady Mary was the heir," Gwen says equally confused.

"Girls can't inherit I'm afraid," Emma answers her kindly before O'Brien can snap at her.

"But now Mr Crawley's dead, and Mr Patrick was his only son. So, what happens next?" O'Brien continues.

"It's a dreadful thing," Anna says. They reach the bottom of the stairs and find a man around Lord Grantham's age with a cane and travel bag.

"Hello." He greets with a friendly smile. "I've been waiting at the back door. I knocked, but no one came."

"So, you pushed in?" O'Brien says rudely.

"I'm John Bates, the new valet."

"The new valet?"

"That's right." O'Brien obviously looks down at Bates's cane. The rest of them awkwardly stand behind her.

"You're early."

"Came on the milk train, thought I'd use the day to get to know the place, start tonight."

There is a lull in the conversation before Anna pipes up. "I'm Anna, the head housemaid." She shifts the sheets and candle in her arms to shake his hand.

"How do you do?" Bates reaches to shake O'Brien's hand, but she doesn't take it.

"And I'm Miss O'Brien, Her Ladyship's maid. You better come along with us." O'Brien walks off, with Gwen and Gemma following, expecting him to follow. Emma sees Anna and Mr Bates exchange a smile. Well, something seems to be there.

Emma decides that it is only polite to introduce the rest of them as they walk along. "My name is Emma one of the maids." Emma reaches her hand forward and shakes Mr Bates' hand. Then she gestures to Gwen and Gemma ahead. "And that is Gwen and Gemma, the other maids."

"It is nice to meet you." Mr Bates says kindly.

——

Emma stands awkwardly next to Anna as awkward introductions are made in the Kitchen.

"But how can you manage?" Mrs Hughes asks almost embarrassed by her own question. Mr Bates' cane seemed to have set everyone on an awkward edge.

"Don't worry about that. I can manage."

"Because we've all got our own work to do." Mrs Patmore pipes up. My god Mrs Patmore he's not an imbecile.

"I can manage." Mr Bates insists.

Mr Carson then enters. "All right, Mrs Hughes, I'll take over, thank you. Good morning, Mr Bates. Welcome. I hope your journey was satisfactory." Emma can definitely tell the moment he notices the cane.

Mr Bates is clearly used to it and shows no reaction. "It was fine, thank you."

One thing about Mr Carson is that he can easily cover up his emotions. "I am the butler at Downton. My name is Carson."

"How do you do, Mr Carson?"

"This is Thomas, first footman." Mr Carson gestures to Thomas who had been sulking at the side. "He's been looking after His Lordship since Mr Watson left. It'll be a relief to get back to normal, won't it, Thomas?" Thomas gives a short, insincere smile.

Mr Carson turns to Mrs Hughes. "I assume that everything is ready for Mr Bates's arrival?"

"I put him in Mr Watson's old room. Though he left it in quite a state, I can tell you."

Mrs Patmore does not let it go. "But what about all them stairs?"

"I keep telling you... I can manage."

"Of course, you can," Anna says. They exchange friendly smiles.

"Thomas, take Mr Bates to his room and show him where he'll be working." Thomas and Bates leave.

"Thank you, everyone." Trying to end the gathering.

"Well, I can't see that lasting long." But we can always rely on O'Brien to make a comment.

"Thank you, Miss O'Brien." And rely on Mr Carson on ignoring her insulting comments. Carson leaves effectively ending it.

——

In the Servants' Hall, they are all gathered to eat their 'luncheon'. Daisy carries a pitcher around.

Mr Carson walks around the table. "Downton is a great house, Mr Bates, and the Crawleys are a great family. We live by certain standards and those standards can at first seem daunting."

"Of course."

"If you find yourself tongue-tied in the presence of His Lordship, I can only assure you that his manners and grace will soon help you to perform your duties to the best of your ability."

"I know."

Suddenly they hear Lord Grantham speak. "Bates!" All of them immediately stand. "My dear fellow. I do apologise, I should have realised you'd all be at luncheon." He walks into the Hall.

"Not at all, My Lord." Mr Carson is ever a pleaser.

Grantham walks around the table to Bates. "Please, sit. Sit, everyone." Some of them sit. "I just want to say a quick hello to my old comrade in arms. Bates, my dear man, welcome to Downton." They shake hands. Emma gapes in surprise and she can hear everyone showing similar feelings of shock.

"Thank you, Sir."

"I'm so sorry to have disturbed you all. Please forgive me." Grantham leaves and the ones who seated themselves rise slightly in their chairs. They turn their surprised looks on Mr Bates.

He shrugs. "You never asked." Fair enough. Thomas and O'Brien look more displeased than before if that were possible.

——

On another day it is time for the family to have their luncheon, which naturally causes a massive scurry downstairs to have it done before the family and their guests return from the memorial for Mr Crawley and Mr Patrick. Life at Downton seems always to be a graceful swan above and its frantic legs below.

As Emma runs about, Daisy suddenly emerges from the Kitchen with a bowl and grabs her arm. "Oh, God! Help me! Please, God, help me!"

"Daisy? You all right?"

"Just run upstairs to the Dining room and find William, I beg you!" Daisy looks like she is one step from falling to her knees to begin begging.

"I can't do that right now," Emma says. She has enough on her plate.

"You've got to. I'll be hanged if you don't." Heh?

"You what?"

"Daisy, is that you?" William comes down the stairs with the bowl in his hand. "Is it the chicken in a sauce or the plain chicken with sliced oranges?"

Thankfully the desperate look on Daisy's face falls and is flooded with relief. "Oh, thank you blessed and merciful Lord! Thank you!" Daisy swaps she's holding the dish with the one that William's holding. "It's the chicken in the sauce. I'll never do anything sinful again, I swear it, not till I die!" Emma stares after Daisy in confusion as she rushes back to the Kitchen.

She later learns that Mr Murray, Lord Grantham's lawyer, does not stay so all that work Gwen and Emma had done of putting clean sheets on the blue room bed but thankfully Mrs Hughes suggests the racy idea of leaving it for the next guest. This likely irritated Lady Grantham and Lord Grantham's mother the Dowager as they really want to break the entail preventing Lady Mary from getting her mother's money and the house now that she won't get it through marrying Mr Patrick.

——

By that evening, Emma realises that Miss O'Brien has already begun her work of trying to get rid of Mr Bates when she and Anna help the girls get dressed for dinner.

Ladies Edith and Sybil are both ready so all that is left is Anna doing Lady Mary's hair at the lady in question’s dressing table as Emma tidies away dresses etc. that had been discarded.

"Perhaps she misunderstood," Anna says.

"No, it was quite plain. O'Brien told her Bates can't do the job properly. Why was he taken on?"

"He was Lord Grantham's batman when he was fighting the Boers My Lady," Emma says as she goes to Lady Mary's wardrobe to put some things away.

"I know that, but even so."

"I think it's romantic." Lady Sybil sighs from her seat on the edge of Lady Mary's bed. She clearly does not know a thing about war.

"I don't." Lady Mary snips. "How can a valet do his work if he's lame?" Ah Lady Snob, the highlight of my day.

"He's not very lame." Says the one who has a crush on the man in question.

Anna finishes Mary's hair. "There. Anything else before we go down?"

"No, that's it. Thank you." Lady Mary stands and looks at herself in the full mirror as they exit. Emma thinks of all the snide comments Ladies Edith and Mary were likely going to be saying to each other now.

——

Once Emma is downstairs, she can hear Thomas complaining to Mr Carson.

"I just think you should know it's not working, Mr Carson."

"Do you mean Mr Bates is lazy?" Neither seems to realise they are being listened to.

"Not lazy... exactly. But he just can't carry. He can hardly manage His Lordship's cases. You saw how it was when they went out to London for the memorial. He can't help with the guest luggage either, and as for waiting a table, we can forget that." O'Brien and Thomas' plan seems to be plant the seed of doubt.

"And what do you want me to do?"

"Well, it's not for me to say. But is it fair on William to have all the extra work? I don't believe you'd like to think the house was falling below the way things ought to be."

"I would not." Mr Carson snaps.

"That's all I'm saying."

——

Some of them are in the Servants' Hall while those that are needed to serve the family their dinner are elsewhere.

"Does anyone else keep dreaming about the Titanic? I can't get it out of my mind." Daisy whines. Emma loves daisy but she can be annoying when she puts her mind to it.

"Not again. Give it a rest." Gwen seems to share Emma's irritation.

"Daisy, it's time to let it go," Anna says.

Daisy doesn't listen. "But all them people freezing to death in midnight icy water."

"Oh, you sound like a penny dreadful," O'Brien mutters.

"I expect you saw worse things in South Africa, eh Mr Bates?" Gwen says.

"Not worse, but pretty bad." The man says.

"Did you enjoy the war?" Daisy asks.

"What kind of question is that Daisy?" Emma snaps despite trying to contain her irritation. Daisy looks down meekly.

"I don't think anyone enjoys war, but there are some good memories, too." Mr Bates placates.

"I'm sure there are," Anna says.

"Mr Bates, could you hand me that tray?" Gwen interrupts calling over the table.

Mr Bates gets up to grab it, but his knee twinges and he spills the whole contents on the floor as he grabs his knee. Anna gets up quickly.

"I'll do it." She speaks. Gwen clearly feels awkward.

Mr Carson walks in. "Ladies are out. We've given them coffee. His Lordship's taken his port to the Library. Anna, Gwen, Emma, go up and help clear away." They scurry out of the uncomfortable atmosphere. "Er, Daisy, tell Mrs Patmore we'll eat in 15 minutes."

——

They work clearing the table.

"I keep forgetting, does this go next door or back to the Kitchen?" Gwen asks.

"Those go back, but the dessert service and all the glasses stay in the upstairs Pantry," Thomas tells her.

"Put it on here," William says. Gwen sets the dish down on the tray offered.

Anna leaves after a while and Emma follows soon after to the Antechamber to place the last pieces away and find O'Brien standing there as if they had been plotting.

"Having fun?" Emma says sarcastically before leaving them to go down for her dinner.

——

When the family moved out mourning to colours, some duke, who had invited himself to stay, arrived soon after. The general feeling was that since Lady Mary was no longer going to marry Mr Patrick, her options were open.

All the servants are gathered by the stairs leading up out of the servants' downstairs section as Mr Carson gives them a talk and observes whether they look worthy enough to meet a duke.

"You all ready?" Mr Carson inspects William's uniform. "Very well. We shall go out to greet them."

"And me, Mr Carson?" Daisy says excitedly.

"No, Daisy, not you." Daisy's expression comedically falls.

"Can you manage, Mr Bates, or would you rather wait here?" Mr Carson asks clearly still being judgemental of the cane.

"I want to go, Mr Carson."

"There's no obligation for the whole staff to be present."

"I'd like to be there." Mr Bates insists.

"Well, it's certainly a great day for Downton to welcome a duke under our roof." Mr Carson says puffing up his chest.

They all begin to move. Thomas turns to William. "Remember to help me with the luggage. Don't go running off."

Mr Bates calls from his position on the stairs. "I'll give you a hand."

"Oh, I couldn't ask that, Mr Bates, not in your condition," Thomas responds sarcastically.

——

The servants line up and the family exits the house as a car arrives at the front of the house. William opens the car door for the Duke and Lord Grantham.

Lord Grantham speaks. "Welcome to Downton." Mrs Hughes and the housemaids curtsy and the men bow their heads.

The Duke smiles. "Lady Grantham, this is so kind of you." He clasps her hand.

"Not at all, Duke." Lady Grantham says. "I'm delighted you could spare the time. You know my daughter, Mary, of course."

"Of course, Lady Mary." The woman in question bobs her head.

"And Edith, but I don't believe you've met my youngest, Sybil."

"Ah, Lady Sybil." The Duke says. They step forward to shake hands.

"How do you do?" Lady Sybil greets.

"Come on in, you must be worn out." The family begin to walk towards the door but the Duke stops them.

"Oh, Lady Grantham, I have a confession to make, which I hope won't cause too much bother. My man was taken ill just as I was leaving, so..." Emma couldn't help but wrinkle her nose. Does he not realise the more work he has created? Also, does he actually feel sorry? Doubt it.

"Oh, well, that won't be a problem, will it Carson?" Lord Grantham speaks.

"Certainly not. I shall look after His Grace myself." Mr Carson says somehow puffing up his chest even more.

"Oh, no, I wouldn't dream of being such a nuisance, surely a footman..." The Duke looks at Thomas. "I remember this man. Didn't you serve me when I dined with Lady Grantham in London?"

"I did, Your Grace," Thomas says.

"Ah, there we are. We shall do very well together, won't we...?" Emma cannot help but think that he is just faking this.

"Er, Thomas, Your Grace."

"...Thomas."

"Good." Lady Grantham says clearly wanting to get on with it. The family heads inside. "I hope you had a pleasant journey."

Suddenly Mr Bates falls face first onto the ground causing the family to pause and look while the rest of them awkwardly stand there.

"Bates, are you all right?" Lord Grantham asks.

"Perfectly, My Lord. I apologise." Mr Bates says from the ground.

The family continues inside and Emma sees Mr Bates look up at Miss O'Brien, who gives him a look before leaving to the Servants' Entrance round the side where everyone else had gone. Emma knows then that his fall was not an accident.

Anna crouches down to help Mr Bates. "Mr Bates." Emma follows her.

William closes the front door and Anna and Emma help Mr Bates to his feet.

"There that's better," Emma speaks.

"Please, don't feel sorry for me." He speaks.

——

Later after dressing his Lordship for dinner, Mr Bates comes downstairs looking very sullen.

"Mr Bates?" Emma calls to him as he enters the Servants' Hall. He looks up at her. "Are you all right?"

"I'm fine thank you." He speaks. "But it seems I will not be staying."

"Oh…" Emma says awkwardly, recently she seems to be feeling continuously awkward. "I'm sorry?" Was there a certain response in this period that Emma was supposed to say?

He simply smiles. "It's fine." He says before settling into a seat by the fireplace.

——

Later on, they sit about waiting in the Servants' Hall until they can clean the Dining room then eat.

"How long do you think they'll be? I'm starving." Thomas complains.

"Have you settled the ladies?" Mr Carson asks from his seat at the head of the table.

"Yes, Mr Carson."

"Then it won't be long once they go through."

"Do you think he'll speak out? Do you think we'll have a duchess to wait on? Imagine that!" Daisy natters.

Mrs Patmore then dashes her dreams. "You won't be waiting on her, whatever happens."

"There is no reason why the eldest daughter and heiress of the Earl of Grantham should not wear a duchess's coronet with honour." Mr Carson says. He'd always seemed to have a soft spot for Lady Mary.

"Heiress, Mr Carson? Has it been decided?" Mrs Hughes questions.

"It will be if there's any justice in the world." If this was about anyone else, Mr Carson likely would not care less.

"Well, we'll know soon enough." Mrs Hughes often did not seem to understand Mr Carson's fascination with Lady Mary.

Anna puts a plate down on a tray.

"What you doing, Anna?" Mrs Patmore questions.

"I thought I'd take something up to Mr Bates, him not being well enough to come down. You don't mind, do you, Mrs Hughes?" Anna asks. There was a clear strict rule that the male and female servants are to be kept separate, which is why there is a clear divide between quarters.

"I don't mind, not this once." Mrs Hughes concedes.

"Take him whatever he might need." Mr Carson says. Anna leaves with the tray.

Mr Carson then addresses the room, "Mr Bates is leaving without a stain on his character. I hope you all observe that in the manner of your parting."

"Well, I don't see why he has to go," William speaks. "I don't mind doing a bit of extra work."

"It's not up to you. I'll take care of His Lordship, shall I Mr Carson?" Thomas quickly pipes up. Emma is starting to get annoyed with Thomas' campaign against Mr Bates just because he happened to get the job he wanted.

"Not while you're looking after the Duke, you won't. I'll see to His Lordship myself." Mr Carson orders.

——

"It seems the Duke of Crowborough retired to bed early." Lady Sybil says as she sat at her dressing table as Emma prepares her hair for bed.

"He did My Lady?" Emma says raising her eyebrows in surprise. "I believed that he was showing some interest in Lady Mary? We all did." Emma begins to plait her hair, which is a hairstyle from this time period that she actually already knew how to do.

"Well, perhaps we will see more of him tomorrow." Lady Sybil replies.

At this point, Emma has finished her hair and she stands up. "Is that all My Lady?"

Sybil gives her a grateful smile. "Yes, thank you." It was always nice to help Lady Sybil as she is genuinely a kind person to everyone.

Emma is walking from Lady Sybil's room when she comes across a sad looking Thomas standing with a hand covering some of his face.

"Thomas?" Emma asks. He looks at her but does not say anything. She hugs him not asking what is wrong.

——

Turns out there is no chance of Lady Mary becoming a duchess as the Duke is off on the nine o'clock train the next morning. Not that I was sorry to see him leave. Though the good news is that Mr Bates is not actually leaving after all.

Just got to wait for the unknown cousin, who gets the title, money and house, to arrive at some point as well as the Dowager Countess and the current one's fight for Lady Mary's right to it, living in this place will never be dull.

Chapter Text

As the season turned to autumn, they all waited in anticipation for the new heir, this Mathew Crawley, a middle class lawyer and son to a middle class doctor, to arrive with his mother. There were those that were displeased and those looking forward to it. Emma personally doesn't really care about his social position but obviously some do. Lord Grantham had been the only one that had met him so far in London while the rest of them wait in anticipation for the big event.

Naturally, it came up in discussion on the day of their arrival. They are staying in Crawley house in the Village.

"So, what do you think we'll make of them?" Thomas speaks as many of them are gathered in the Servants' Hall.

"I shouldn't think much. She hasn't even got a lady's maid." Miss O'Brien says with disdain but what's new?

"It's not a capital offence," Anna says kindly.

Mr Bates also defends the newcomers. "She's got a maid; her name's Ellen. She came a day early."

"She's not a lady's maid. She's just a housemaid that fastens hooks and buttons when she has to. There's more to it than that, you know." Miss O'Brien adds snippily. Funny how servants are snobbish as well as their employers.

Mrs Patmore shouts in the distance. "Daisy!" Though Daisy does not move.

"You will have to give us every bit of detail after dinner," Emma says, addressing William and Thomas.

"Are we to treat him as the heir?" William asks innocently.

"Are we heck as like? A doctor's son from Manchester? He'll be lucky if he gets a civil word out of me." Miss O'Brien declares irritably.

"We're all lucky if we get a civil word out of you." Anna remarks and Emma stifles a laugh so that Miss O'Brien does not turn her ire onto her.

Mr Carson enters with a package and they stand. "Gwen, parcel for you. Came by the evening post."

"Thank you, Mr Carson." She takes the parcel and sits back down very quickly. Emma squints her eyes at her, she had been terribly secretive lately.

Carson motions for the servants to sit which they do.

"William?" Mr Carson speaks.

Thomas then interrupts, "Have you seen them yet, Mr Carson?"

"By "them", I assume you mean the new family, in which case, no. I have that pleasure to look forward to this evening."

Mrs Patmore enters. "Daisy, did you hear me call, or have you gone selectively deaf?!" Emma smiles to herself, Mrs Patmore is always good with quick quips.

"No, Mrs Patmore."

"Then might I remind you we are preparing dinner for your future employer, and if it goes wrong, I'll be telling them why!" Daisy rushes after Mrs Patmore.

——

It is time for the big arrival and Emma is prepared for a great deal of second hand embarrassment; she is somewhat glad she doesn't have to be there during their dinner.

Lord Grantham goes to greet them and leads them, with William and Thomas walking behind, into the Great Hall where the house staff are lined up as Lady Grantham, the Dowager, and the girls enter from the other side and line up opposite.

"Welcome to Downton." Lady Grantham says. Emma couldn't help but stare at the newbies from the corner of her eye and can see the others do the same thing.

"Thank you. You've been so kind." Mrs Crawley responds. She seems to be quite able to adapt to the new circumstances.

"What a reception committee!" The son on the other hand. Though to be honest Emma would have been the exact same if when she arrived, she saw everybody lined up like this.

The family is surprised and amused by his comment. Mrs Crawley senses the awkwardness of his comment and tries to recover. "Yes, thank you."

Lord Grantham gives the impression of being in agreement with moving past the faux pas. "This is Carson. We'd all be lost without him." The man somehow puffs up his chest even more. "Mama, may I present Matthew Crawley and Mrs Crawley, my mother, Lady Grantham."

Mrs Crawley steps forward and holds out her hand. "What should we call each other?"

The Dowager Countess of Grantham looks at her oddly. "Well, we could always start with Mrs Crawley and Lady Grantham." Well, that's a bit rude.

Lady Grantham steps forward to guide Mrs Crawley. "Come into the Drawing room and we can make all the proper introductions."

The Dowager looks at Mr Carson, who tries to contain his amused smirk. The family moves into the next room, Lady Mary and Mr Crawley appear to be conveniently placed next to one another though Lady Mary looks less than pleased.

——

"Why shouldn't he be a lawyer?" Daisy asks in the Kitchen during the family's dinner. Turns out that the new heir has gotten a job and wants to continue working as a lawyer, which has set everybody off.

"Gentlemen don't work, silly. Not real gentlemen." Miss O'Brien remarks. Yes, and live off everybody else's hard work.

"Don't listen to her, Daisy," Anna says from her place next to Mr Bates where they were having a quiet conversation with each other.

"No, listen to me!" Mrs Patmore snaps. "And take those kidneys up to the server room before I knock you down and serve your brains as fritters!"

"Yes, Mrs Patmore!" Daisy leaves with the food on a tray as William and Thomas arrive with theirs.

"I wonder what Mr Molesley thinks of them." Emma wonders. Mr Molesley is the man who had taken the position of Valet and Butler for the new Crawleys. If they had turned up without someone already in that position, she keeps thinking how they are probably already finding the man hovering around awkward.

"Poor old Molesley. I pity the man who's taken that job." Thomas says snidely.

"Then why did you apply for it?" Mr Bates quips. Emma chews her lip anxiously; it is always uncomfortable when these two interact with one another.

"I thought it might help me to get away from you, Mr Bates," Thomas says, looking right at Mr Bates.

"Thomas…" Emma gives him a look. He seems to soften slightly but not much at her disapproval.

——

After cleaning the Dining room, Thomas and Emma are talking about Mrs Crawley and the Dowager.

"She a feisty one then?" She asks.

"I should say so. She's a match for the old lady. She wasn't going to give in." Emma smiles at that.

Just as they are about to turn into the Servants' Hall, Mr Carson appears. "What old lady are you referring to, Thomas? You cannot mean Her Ladyship the Dowager Countess. Not if you wish to remain in this house."

"No, Mr Carson," Thomas answers sourly. Emma looks down when Mr Carson glances at her.

Mr Carson passes them to enter the Servants' Hall where William is playing the piano as the others are placed around different areas of the room.

They stand as Mr Carson enters. "William? Are you aware the seam at your shoulder is coming apart?"

"I-I felt it go a bit earlier. I'll mend it when we turn in." William stammers.

"You will mend it now and you will never again appear in public in a similar state of undress." Mr Carson snaps.

"No, Mr Carson," William answers quietly.

"To progress in your chosen career, William, you must remember that a good servant at all times retains a sense of pride and dignity that reflects the pride and dignity of the family he serves. And never make me remind you of it again." And with that Mr Carson leaves. They all turn to glance at William.

"I'll do it." Daisy pipes up helping William remove his coat. "And cheer up. We've all had a smack from Mr Carson."

Anna also tries to reassure him. "You'll be the butler yourself one day. Then you'll do the smacking." Really can't imagine William being one bit like Mr Carson.

"I could never be like him. I bet he comes from a line of butlers that goes back to the conqueror." William replies gloomily.

"He learned his business and so will you. Even Mr Carson wasn't born standing to attention." Mr Bates tells him.

"I hope not for his mother's sake." Thomas remarks with a cigarette hanging out of his mouth. Emma pulls a face at the sight of it. Him and Miss O'Brien always seemed to be smoking out the back when they could, likely plotting. It made her concerned for their health, even Miss O'Brien's. Sadly, the science wasn't there to tell them that they were at high risk of getting cancer or any other illnesses.

"Can you imagine if Mr Carson was in the circus in his past and he's trying to keep it secret so not to ruin his image?" Emma jokes. Some laugh at her remark and it brings a slight smile to William's face.

——

The next day, Mr Bates and Emma are walking through the Village when they see Mr Carson hurrying into The Dog and Duck, checking that no one sees him entering, but missing them as they walk past the Hospital. She glances at Mr Bates and she can see he looks as confused as she is.

They reach their destination, the Crawley house and meet with Mr Molesley who takes them up to Mr Crawley's room telling them all about Mr Crawley.

"He chooses his clothes himself. He puts them out at night and hangs the ones he's worn. I get to take the linen down to the laundry, but that's about all." Mr Molesley tells them.

"That's all?" Mr Bates asks in surprise.

""I'll do this," he says. "I'll take the other. I'll tie that." I'm just stood there like a chump, watching a man get dressed. To be honest, Mr Bates, Emma, I don't see the point of it." Emma frowns at the lack of validity Mr Molesley seems to be getting.

"Cheer up." She speaks. "I'm sure he's just getting used to it all. He's never had someone there to help him before. Maybe it will change."

Mr Molesley does not look hopeful.

——

That night Emma walks into the room she shares with Gemma to see her settling into bed placing some letters to the side. Emma walks over to blow out the candles on the dresser.

"It is funny, you know," Gemma says.

"What?"

"How when you arrived it was like you were unused to lighting candles. It seemed like you did not do it often before you came here." Gemma remarks.

Emma shifts uncomfortably. Little does Gemma know that she's more used to electricity lighting up rooms and not candles.

Emma quickly changes the subject. "You will never guess what Thomas heard in the Library today." She tells Gemma as she walks over to her bed and gets under the covers.

"What?" Gemma asks with a small smile on her face.

"He heard the Dowager when she was coming in from the garden with Lord Grantham. Seems they want to get her with Mr Crawley. Lady Mary is going to love that." Emma smirks at the thought.

"Well, they don't want to give it all to a stranger. And she was going to marry Mr Patrick to keep it." Gemma muses.

"Would she? She never seemed interested in him. Only liked the idea of being countess and having one over Lady Edith." Emma turns away to blow out the last candle before lying down to sleep.

——

"I'm sorry, but I have standards." Miss O'Brien declares as Anna enters and sits down next to Mr Bates who is on Emma's right.

"I've just seen something ever so odd," Anna whispers so that only the three of them hear.

"What?" Mr Bates whispers back.

Before she can answer, Miss O'Brien's rant increases in volume. "And if anyone thinks I'm going to pull my forelock and curtsy to this…" Emma sees over her shoulder Lady Grantham appears. "…Mr Nobody from Nowhere—"

"O'Brien." Lady Grantham interrupts, causing the rant to stop and all of them to stand.

"Were you discussing Mr Crawley?" Lady Grantham asks.

"Yes, Milady." Miss O'Brien says quieter than before but not backing down.

"Is it your place to do so?"

"I've got my opinions, Milady, same as anybody." Miss O'Brien defends.

Mrs Hughes enters. "Can I help Your Ladyship?"

"This is the button we're missing from my new evening coat, I found it lying on the gravel," she gives it to Mrs Hughes, "but I was shocked at the talk I heard as I came in. Mr Crawley is His Lordship's cousin and heir. You will, therefore, please accord him the respect he's entitled to."

"But you don't like him yourself, Milady. You never wanted him to—" Miss O'Brien tries.

The Countess of Grantham is not listening. "You're sailing perilously close to the wind, O'Brien. If we're to be friends, you will not speak in that way again about the Crawleys or any member of Lord Grantham's family. Now, I'm going up to rest. Wake me at the dressing gong." She leaves and they sit back down.

"I don't think that's fair. Not here in the Servants' Hall." Thomas says from the bottom of the table.

"I agree. If she was a real lady, she wouldn't have come down here. She'd have rung for me and given me the button, that's all." Miss O'Brien utters.

"You are just annoyed she caught you," Emma says. Miss O'Brien gives her a look.

Thomas continues. "This isn't their territory; we can say what we like down here."

"Who says?" Mrs Hughes sternly questions.

"The law. And parliament. There is such a thing as free speech." Heard enough of those last two words back in her own time from idiots.

"Not when I'm in charge! Don't push your luck, Thomas. Now, tea's over. Back to work. You'd better take this." Mrs Hughes hands Miss O'Brien Lady Grantham's coat button. Everyone begins tidying away what they were doing and getting up to get back to work.

""Friends." Who does she think she's fooling? We're not friends." Miss O'Brien mutters.

"No?" Anna questions.

"No. And neither you nor Emma are friends with the girls, either. We're servants, you and me," Miss O'Brien stands, "and they pay us to do as we're told, that's all."

——

Anna and Emma often take turns doing the different activities to help the girls get dressed for dinner. Tonight, Anna is tidying away their things and Emma does Lady Mary's hair as she is once again the last one to be finished.

"Why are you so against him?" Lady Sybil asks, standing next to them fiddling with her gloves as Emma puts the finishing touches to her sister's hair. Emma is quite proud of herself for how good it looked. Learning how to do these specific styles was difficult when she first turned up here and led to a lot of fiddling with Anna and Gemma's own hair for practice.

"Aside from the fact he's planning to steal our inheritance?" Lady Mary alleges.

"Your inheritance." Lady Edith points out from her seat on the bed. "It makes no difference to Sybil and me. We won't inherit, whatever happens."

"He isn't one of us." Lady Mary declares. She was clearly trying to find any excuse why the man is not fit to inherit plus she's a snob.

"Cousin Freddy's studying for the bar, and so is Vivian McDonald." Lady Sybil says as she moves to sit down in a chair.

"At Lincoln's Inn. Not sitting at a dirty little desk in Ripon. Besides, his father was a doctor." Lady Mary says with disdain. Emma moves away from Lady Mary and joins Anna in picking up the last of the things around the room.

"There's nothing wrong with doctors. We all need doctors." Lady Sybil tells her. Emma spots Lady Edith going through letters that were likely to Lady Mary.

"We all need crossing sweepers and draymen, too, it doesn't mean we have to dine with them." Lady Sybil huffs in disbelief at that as Anna opens the door to reveal Lady Grantham.

"Whom don't we have to dine with?" She chirps. Anna and Emma step out of the room.

They hear Lady Edith's remark of "Mary doesn't care for Cousin Matthew", as they close the door.

As they walk to the servants' door on the floor, Emma turns when hearing the door open again and sees Ladies Edith and Sybil leaving the room.

She nudges Anna's side. "Looks like Lady Mary is getting her surprise then. Her Ladyship seems to have managed to get her on her own."

"She won't be happy with it," Anna replies. Poor Mr Crawley he's in for a grumpy Lady Mary tonight.

——

Later that evening a bunch of them were shockingly sitting in the Servants' Hall. Emma sits with Gemma and another maid, Anne, sewing this and that. The Hall is full of music as William plays the piano.

"I wish I could dance like that." Daisy wonders from her seat next to Thomas.

"Like what?" He asks.

Daisy holds up a book with, Emma could only guess, some dance steps mapped out.

"Don't you know the grizzly bear?" Thomas asks as Daisy moves it for the rest of them to see.

Mr Bates chuckles. "The grizzly bear. As if you do." Anna has a wide smile on her face and by this point, William has stopped playing.

"Certainly, I do. Miss O'Brien, shall we show them?" Thomas asks stubbing out his cigarette in the tray and getting up.

"Not likely." Miss O'Brien remarks from the corner. Anna and Mr Bates laugh while Gemma and Emma look at each other quietly chuckling.

"William, give us a tune. Come on, Daisy." Thomas says, grabbing the girl's hand and dragging her up.

"Go on," Anna encourages.

"Hands up." Thomas puts his hands up into claws and growls and the rest of them laugh and clap as he begins to pull Daisy around. Even Miss O'Brien has a small smile on her face.

After a short while, Mrs Patmore comes in, wiping her brow. "Daisy. Daisy!" The music and merriment stop. "Stop that silly nonsense before you put your joints out. See to the range and go to bed."

Daisy turns to Thomas in awe. "Thank you, that was beautiful." They clap and Thomas bows as Daisy leaves.

Emma hopes no one would notice her smile dipping.

——

Not long after she slips away to her room hoping it was unnoticed. Emma needs to be on her own for a moment. All that happiness and togetherness reminds her of her family, the times she would spend with her siblings when they were kids. And now knowing she will never see them again.

Emma's sniffles begin to turn into snobs when she hears a knock at the door. She stands and goes to the door thinking it is probably Gwen, Gemma or Anna, maybe even Mrs Hughes. It is none of them on the other side but Thomas. Emma simply blinks at him and she can tell that he can see that she's been crying.

"Um…" He shifts a bit looking back into the corridor. "Can I come in? I'm not exactly supposed to be on this side remember?"

That snapped Emma out of her surprise and she lets him into the room.

"I noticed you were upset. What happened?"

"What was going on downstairs reminded me of my family. We used to dance about in our Kitchen, you know." She tells him sniffling.

"Thought you did not remember anything." He says smirking. Thomas is the only one who knows about her remembering her family, but she's never told him about her coming from the future to just simply avoid lots of questions. He accepts that she doesn't want to tell him everything.

"Ssh." She says smiling more now as she shoves his shoulder. "I take it that dinner was a match made in hell?"

He laughs. "I don't think there will be any match between Lady Mary and Mr Crawley happening any time soon by how she treated him at dinner."

Emma laughs. "Not surprised considering the way she talked about him before dinner then what her mother likely said to her about maybe marrying him."

They quietened then. "Thank you, Thomas. You should probably go though. Don't want to face Mrs Hughes' wrath too soon after the last time."

He nods patting her arm before slipping through the door.

——

Listen to her thinking the only exciting thing next would be some travelling salesman setting up at the pub for an afternoon when actually the more exciting bit was seeing the Dowager being put in her place. Mrs Crawley has been placed by Lord Grantham as chairman of the Hospital Board after fighting for a new treatment that saved the life of one of Lord Grantham's tenants despite the Dowager's fight to stop it. This new role means that the president of the board in question, the Dowager, will have to listen to her and she'll no longer have absolute rule. So, suffice to say some of us are gleeful.

Pretty much all of them from downstairs are going to the ceremony at the Hospital. Really Emma just wants to, in Mrs Hughes' words, see the old bat's face when they announce it.

When the ceremony arrived, everyone, who was sitting down in the audience, all rise when Dr Clarkson entered with the Dowager and Mrs Crawley, then sit when the ladies do.

Dr Clarkson speaks, "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to this happy event: the investiture of our first chairwoman, Mrs Reginald Crawley, who has graciously agreed to share the duties of our beloved president, the Dowager Countess of Grantham." The Dowager is clearly not pleased by the power play. "Our little Hospital must surely grow and thrive with two such doughty champions united as they are by the strongest ties of all, family and friendship."

Everyone in the room could feel the heavy irony.

Chapter Text

The days get repetitive so it's nice when something new comes along. For example, when Gwen's big secret is revealed.

Emma is trying to help Anna on her quest of cleaning the top of the cupboard, which is next to the door of her and Gwen's room, by holding the chair she is standing on and just being there to catch her if she tips over.

Anna is trying to move a large case on top of the cupboard, but it won't budge when Gwen enters from coming back from the Village causing to Anna almost fall. Emma stabilises the chair and Anna grabs onto the cupboard.

"Christ Gwen, you could've caused some real hurt there," Emma says.

"Sorry," Gwen mutters before turning to Anna. "What are you doing?"

"If you must know, I'm trying to find some space on top of the cupboard to make life easier. Emma is helping." Gwen closes the door and Anna gets off the chair.

"So, what's in it, then?" Anna demands in a soft but commanding voice.

"What?"

"That huge thing up there!" Emma says pointing at the large case. "It's a bit heavy!"

Gwen looks anxious. "Can't you just leave it?"

"No, we can't. And you'll tell us right now." Anna orders.

Cut to Anna, Gwen and Emma staring down at a typewriter that they had pulled out of the packing case on top of the cupboard and now sitting on a table.

"How much did it cost?" Emma questions gaping at the massive thing. Can't believe that this used to be the 'modern' thing.

"Every penny I'd saved. Al-almost."

"And... I-is this the mystery lover?" Anna asks in shock.

Emma raises an eyebrow. "Mystery lover?"

Gwen huffs. "Well, I've been taking a correspondence course in typing and shorthand. That's what was in the envelopes."

"Are you any good?" Anna asks.

"Yes. I am, actually." Gwen says confidently. Good for her.

Suddenly the door behind them opens. They quickly move to block the typewriter from view and see that it is Miss O'Brien. Great just what they need.

"Eh, Her Ladyship wants the full skirt Lady Mary never wears. A seamstress is going to fit it to Lady Sybil, but I can't find it." She speaks.

"I'll come in a minute," Anna says not moving from where she is standing.

Neither does Miss O'Brien. "They're waiting now."

"One minute. I'm just changing my cap and apron."

Miss O'Brien looks at them suspiciously and leaves. Anna closes the door.

"Have you told anyone?" Emma questions. Gwen shakes her head.

"What did your parents say?" Anna asks concerned.

"Well, I can't tell them till I've got a job. Dad will think I'm a fool to leave a good place and Mum will say I'm getting above myself, but... but I don't believe that." Gwen argues.

"Well, I think I talk for the both of us when I say we agree," Emma says, getting a nod from Anna.

——

Emma should have known that Miss O'Brien was not going to leave it alone. She, Gwen and Anna come downstairs after doing the Dining room and walk into the Servants' Hall to find the other servants gathered around Gwen's typewriter.

"What's that doing here?" Gwen questions as soon as she sees it sounding hurt by the invasion into her privacy.

"Ah, Gwen. Come in." Mrs Hughes says.

"Why is that down here? Who's been in my room? They had no right!" Gwen continues.

"See here!" Mrs Hughes raises her voice. "In the first place, none of the rooms in this house belong to you. And in the second, I am in charge of your welfare and that gives me every right."

Anna turns accusingly to Miss O'Brien. "This is you, isn't it?"

"All we want is to know what Gwen wants with a typewriter and why she feels the need to keep it secret." Mr Carson placates.

"She was not keeping it secret! Just private!" Emma defends. Honestly, people being judgmental does not change in the next century.

Anna nods. "There's a difference."

"Amen." Mr Bates utters in agreement.

Gwen speaks up, "I've done nothing to be ashamed of. I've bought a typewriter and I've taken a postal course in shorthand. I'm not aware that either of these actions is illegal."

"Will you tell us why, preferably without any more cheek?" Mrs Hughes asks.

Gwen hesitates. "Because I want to leave service. I want to be a secretary."

Mr Carson and Mrs Hughes exchange a shocked look. Was it that difficult that people do not always want to serve others?

"You want to leave service?" Mrs Hughes asks, looking aghast.

Miss O'Brien takes offence. "What's wrong with being in service?"

"Nothing's wrong with it," Gwen argues, "and there's nothing wrong with mending roads neither, but it's not what I want to do."

"I should remind you that there are plenty of young girls who will be glad of a position in this house." Mr Carson says angrily. Sometimes Emma feels that her colleagues had a superiority complex over people of the same class that were not in service.

"And when I hand in my notice, I shall be happy to think one of them will be taking my place."

"What makes you think we'll wait till then?" Miss O'Brien lovingly says.

"Are you hiring and sacking now, Miss O'Brien?" Anna snaps. "I thought that lay with Mr Carson and Mrs Hughes."

"Enough of this." Mr Carson interrupts. "I'm going to ring the dressing gong and we'll have no more talk of this tonight."

"Can I have my machine back now?" Gwen asks.

"Very well. But I wish I was sure you know what you're doing." Mr Carson concedes.

Mrs Patmore then bursts in. "Daisy! What's happened to you? I said you could go for a drink of water, not a trip up the Nile." Once again Daisy darts back to the Kitchen.

Emma turns to Gwen. "Here I'll help you get it back to your room."

"Thank you," Gwen says smiling gratefully as they both get to work.

——

Since Lady Mary is not interested in marrying Mr Crawley, Lady Edith decided it is her go. The poor man.

Anna is lacing Lady Mary into her corset while Lady Edith sits at the vanity as Emma puts a pin in her hair where it seems to slip.

"Which Churches will you show him?" Anna asks as Emma moves on to the tidying and laying out.

Lady Edith cheerfully responds, clearly happy to be at the centre of something. "I can't decide. Kirby, possibly, or perhaps Easingwold."

Lady Edith had decided to begin her art of seduction by taking Mr Crawley to a bunch of local Churches. How romantic.

Lady Mary can't help but comment. "You don't think you're being a bit obvious?"

Lady Edith snarks back. "Coming from you, that's rich."

Lady Grantham enters but stays by the door. "There was a letter from Mr Napier in the evening post."

"Mm. Did he accept?" Lady Mary asks. Emma hands Anna Lady Mary's dress, which she begins to slip onto the woman in question.

"Not yet."

Lady Edith cannot help but make a comment back. "Perhaps he thought it was too obvious."

"Apparently, he's bringing a friend with him, an attaché at the Turkish embassy. A Mr..." Lady Grantham pulls out the letter to read the name. "Kemal Pamuk. He's a son of one of the sultan's ministers and he's here for the Albanian talks."

"What's that?" Lady Mary asks as Anna continues fitting the dress onto her.

"To create an independent Albania. Don't you read the papers?" Lady Edith asks in disbelief.

"I'm too busy living a life." Lady Mary remarks. You mean a sheltered one.

"Since Turkey's signature is vital," Lady Grantham continues reading from the letter. "Mr Napier's been given the job of keeping him happy until the conference begins and he's eager to try an English hunt. I shall invite this Mr Pamuk to stay here as well. Who knows? A little hospitality in an English house may make all the difference to the outcome." Don't know how that will help. "And Mary, you will ride out with him."

Lady Mary complains, "Oh, Mama, must I? My boots are at the menders and I haven't ridden for weeks."

"Emma," She turns to the countess, "please see that Lady Mary is fully equipped to go hunting."

"Yes, Your Ladyship," Emma replies. She can tell Lady Mary isn't pleased.

——

"Ugh, can you open the door for me?" Emma asks Gwen as they reach one of the guest bedrooms. She does so quietly.

Emma walks in and begins hanging and laying out the various pieces of clothing she's carrying onto the wardrobe and bed.

"I couldn't find her britches, which can I say such a weird word, anywhere, so I asked Mr Bates and he looked among His Lordship's riding clothes. There they were, of course, they were, I mean where else? I only hope I've got everything."

Emma picks up the hat she had laid on the bed and moves to place it on the table by the window. "Hat, I'll do here. Gloves and crop are in the Hall."

Emma then hears weeping and she looks up to see Gwen starting to cry. "Gwen? What's the matter?" Emma walks up behind her trying to give some comfort to her by rubbing her arms. "Let's sit down. Yeah?" Gwen follows her and sits on the bed next to her, Emma continues rubbing her back as she covers her mouth crying.

"What's happened?" Emma looks up to see Mr Bates at the door.

"Oh... oh, I'm just being silly. You should get that brushed." Gwen nods to the clothes on Bates' arm. Mr Bates instead enters and closes the door.

"He won't be up for another half an hour. Now, what is it?" Mr Bates says sternly but kindly.

"Well, I suppose I've just realised that it's not going to happen." Gwen's voice is raspier than before and her voice hitches.

"What isn't?" Mr Bates asks.

"None of it. I'm not going to be a secretary. I'm not going to leave service. I doubt I'll leave here before I'm sixty." Gwen belittles.

"Woah where's this come from?" Emma asks rubbing her back.

"Oh, you saw their faces. And they're right. Oh, look at me! I'm the daughter of a farmhand, I'm lucky to be a maid. I was born with nothing and I'll die with nothing." Gwen replies.

"Don't talk like that." Mr Bates says. "You can change your life if you want to. Sometimes you have to be hard on yourself, but you can change it completely, I know." Mr Bates then cringes seemingly in pain.

"Mr Bates? Are you all right?" Emma asks.

"Take her upstairs. Dry her off." Mr Bates smiles and turns to open the door.

"Come on, Gwen. Hey?" Emma pulls her out the door and they walk down the corridor.

——

It is the day of Mr Evelyn Napier and his mystery guest's visit and downstairs is in organised chaos preparing for the hunt that is happening. As a maid, Emma does not see any of it and will not see either of the male guests until after the hunt.

When they returned, she could hear loud laughter coming from the entryway. It is Anna that steps out to assist Lady Mary while Emma stands with Miss O'Brien, Gwen and Gemma behind the servants' door that is off to the side in the Great Hall peeking out in hopes of catching sight of the mystery guest.

They listen as introductions and reunions are made between Lord and Lady Grantham, Lady Mary, Mr Napier and Mr Pamuk not being to see the guests as the pillars block the view. It is only when Anna enters the servants' corridor to join them, that they catch a glimpse of him as Thomas brings him past the pillars as he takes him to his guest room, giving them an eye.

"Ooh hello…" Gemma mutters, Emma nudges her at her comment but she simply rolls her eyes. They quickly close the door and the five of them form a circle.

"He doesn't look Turkish at all," Gwen observes.

"Well, what are they supposed to look like then?" Emma asks her cheekily.

"Well, he doesn't look like any Englishman I've ever met. Worse luck. I think he's beautiful." Anna remarks causing Gemma to let out a snort. Emma doesn't seem to find this man as attractive as everyone else thought, maybe he seemed more exotic to them and their more sheltered lives.

The door opens then to reveal Mr Carson, who enters to find them standing just inside the servants' door; they quickly cease conversation.

"Is there some crisis of which I am unaware?"

"No, Mr Carson." Miss O'Brien replies.

"I cannot think of another reason why you should congregate here."

"No, Mr Carson," Anna says and they go their separate ways as Thomas and William enter.

——

According to William and Thomas, mostly Thomas, a large portion of the conversation at dinner is about Gwen's ambition to leave service. Emma couldn't help but feel sorry for poor Gwen for having her private life aired out like this to everyone.

Though in other news, it seemed Lady Mary had taken her sights away from Mr Napier towards Mr Pamuk, not sure how that would work out for her. Poor Mr Napier.

That night Emma is awoken by scuffling and a quiet conversation happening in the corridor. She quietly gets up so as not to wake Gemma or alert those talking as she walks to the door.

Emma presses her ear to the door and listens.

"We were together and... he's dead." Lady Mary?!

"In your room?" That's Anna. There is silence and Emma assumes Lady Mary is nodding.

When realising what she just said, Emma connects the dots about who they are talking about, Pamuk. Lady Mary had earlier voiced as she got her ready for bed that he was being a bit too forward. Him being foreign also may have led him to misinterpret her flirting and not understand that does not mean an invitation to her room; it couldn't be anyone else. Also, did she just say dead?!

"We've got to get him back to his own bed," Anna says.

"But how? It's in the bachelor's corridor miles from my room."

"Well, could we manage it between us?"

Lady Mary disagrees. "He weighs a ton. I can hardly shift him at all. We'll need at least one other. What about Bates?"

"He couldn't lift him. William can't keep a secret, and Thomas wouldn't try to."

"We've got to do something!" Lady Mary exclaims quietly.

"Then who else has as much to lose as you if it ever gets out?"

"Not Papa. Please don't say Papa, I couldn't bear the way he'd look at me." Lady Mary practically sobs.

"No, not His Lordship."

Emma then decides it is probably best to open the door. At the sound, Lady Mary and Anna quickly turn around in alarm.

"Sorry," She mumbles. "But what about Her Ladyship?"

"Did you hear?!" Anna whisper yells. Lady Mary just continues to stare wide eyed.

"Um. Maybe?" Emma says. "But don't worry I will not say anything. In fact, I was going to offer my help. An extra pair of hands can't hurt."

Lady Mary reluctantly nods. "Very well. I will go and wake Mama." She walks out of the corridor. Anna raises an eyebrow at me.

"What?" Emma asks. "I cannot let this man ruin Lady Mary; it would be unfair. Now we must go before we wake anyone else."

——

A short while later, Lady Mary, Her Ladyship, Anna and Emma are standing in Lady Mary's room staring at the dead body that is lying on their front covered partially by the sheets.

Lady Grantham looks at the body and Lady Mary in shock before speaking in whispers. "What happened?"

"I don't know. A heart attack, I suppose, or a stroke or... he was alive and suddenly he cried out and then he was dead!" Thought of what exactly he was crying out about crossed Emma's mind but she quickly shakes her head, this is a really inappropriate time to joke about it.

"But... why was he here at all? Did he force himself on you?" Lady Grantham asks.

Lady Mary hesitates, then shakes her head. Emma frowns at this, he could have easily coerced her into agreeing.

"Well..." Lady Grantham pauses trying to cope with that shock. "We can talk about that later. Now, we must decide what to do for the best."

"There's only one thing we can do," Anna says.

"I couldn't. It's not possible." Her Ladyship says aghast.

"If you don't, we will figure in a scandal of such magnitude it will never be forgotten until long after we're both dead. I'll be ruined, Mama! Ruined and notorious, a laughingstock, a social pariah. Is that what you want for your eldest daughter? Is it what you want for the family?" Lady Mary cries.

"We need to do this for Lady Mary," Emma says quietly trying to convince the countess.

Lady Grantham nods. "We must cover him up."

——

Emma thought travelling in time was weird but carrying a dead body across the house? Well, that is certainly up there.

Lady Mary and Emma carry him from his legs as they walk backwards while Anna and Lady Grantham carry him from the top. Thankfully the body is covered in a sheet around the middle.

"Hurry, the servants will be up soon." Her Ladyship whispers.

"We've got time," Anna whispers back.

Lady Mary stumbles and drops one of Pamuk's legs causing Emma to almost drop hers.

Lady Mary quickly picks the foot back up. "Mama!"

"Sorry!"

They shift positions as they reach the guest bedroom door with Lady Grantham and Anna backing into it. Lady Mary drops Pamuk's leg again before picking it back up as they walk into the room.

They situate Pamuk under his bed covers and Her Ladyship takes the sheet they carry him in. Emma watches as Lady Mary reaches over to try to close his eyes, which have been open the entire time and kept making it difficult for her to even look at him, but they keep popping open.

Lady Mary weeps, "I can't make his eyes stay shut."

"Leave that and come away." Lady Grantham calls. Anna turns the light out.

"He was so beautiful." Lady Mary sobs.

"Her Ladyship's right," Anna says. "We must get back to our rooms."

Anna and Emma gently guide Lady Mary towards her mother at the door.

"I feel now that I can never forgive what you have put me through this night. I hope in time I will come to be more merciful, but I doubt it." Her Ladyship says harshly. Emma couldn't help but think how this kind of attitude was not right for the current circumstance.

Lady Mary nods. "You won't tell Papa?"

"Since it would probably kill him, and certainly ruin his life, I will not. But I keep this secret for his sake, not for yours."

"Yes, Mama." Lady Mary looks down in acceptance and shame. Her Ladyship hands the bed sheet to Emma.

"Anna, Emma, I will not insult the two of you by asking that you also conceal Lady Mary's shame. Let us go." Her Ladyship says before exiting with Lady Mary following. Emma stays with Anna as she blows out the candle before she closes the door.

Emma looks to see that mother and daughter had walked far enough up the corridor before turning to Anna. "How far did you think they went?"

"I do not know but it is none of our business," Anna replies decidedly.

What Emma hates the most about the situation is that Lady Mary seemed to be blaming herself.

But it is difficult to change what people of this period think and society's judgement.

——

It was odd how the next morning everything seemed perfectly fine as if last night, or should she say this morning, never happened. Emma was tense all through the usual morning routine, waiting for Thomas to go to Mr Pamuk's room and find him dead. Gemma keeps on sending her odd looks as they go through the different rooms cleaning.

Thundering footsteps coming from the bachelors' corridor and frantic voices as she approaches Lady Mary's room with her tray, alerts her to the fact that they have found it.

Emma quickly steps into her room before anyone looks at her and somehow thinks she's guilty. She finds Lady Mary sitting on her bed staring off it to the distance with glassy eyes.

"They found him then." She says quietly in a scratchy voice as if she had been crying the whole night.

"Yes, it seems so. Shall we get you dressed, My Lady?" Emma says gently. "I believe your family will be getting up and about sooner considering the circumstances."

Lady Mary nods quietly and the two of them go through the motions of dressing for the day without another word; the two of them are lost in their own thoughts.

——

"Are you all right Emma?" A voice, Gwen's, cuts through the fog in Emma's mind causing her to look up at the others in the Kitchen staring at her. She tries to go back to the task of tidying the trays brought down from upstairs.

"Wonder what you have been doing all night Emma," Gemma says. "You look done in."

"Oh no, I'm fine." She lies. "The girls are a bit shaken up about it all and I suppose it's getting to me."

"I had an uncle who went like that." Emma hears William say as he and Thomas enter with more trays. "Finished his cocoa, closed his book and fell back dead on the pillow."

"I don't think Mr Pamuk bothered with cocoa much, or books. He had other interests." Thomas remarked causing Emma to tense. Did he know something?

"I meant, you can go just like that." William snaps his fingers. "With no reason."

"Well, that's why you should treat every day as if it were your last." Gwen pipes up. Emma can see that Anna also looks uncomfortable by the turn in the conversation.

"Well, we couldn't criticise Mr Pamuk where that's concerned," Thomas says.

Daisy then speaks, breaking from a similar daze that Emma had been in. "What do you mean?"

"Nothing. Careful with that." Daisy absentmindedly stirs a bowl.

After cleaning and tidying the trays, Anna walks upstairs with Gwen and Emma following when Lady Sybil appears around the corner of the Servants' Hall with a newspaper in her hands.

"Gwen, are you busy?"

"Your Ladyship?" Gwen turns to Emma.

"Don't worry," Emma says. "I will cover for however long you need."

Gwen nods gratefully before stepping into the Servants' Hall where Lady Sybil had gone.

——

Later that day in the servants' corridor Mrs Hughes and Emma come across Mr Bates cringing over his leg again.

"Mr Bates?" Mrs Hughes calls. Mr Bates quickly straightens and pretends nothing is wrong.

"I am going to have to insist that you tell me what is the matter." Clearly, Mrs Hughes had also seen him like this.

"I thought it was for Mr Carson to give me orders." Mr Bates deflects.

"You forget Mr Bates," Emma says. "Mr Carson is a man. They are useless when it comes to illness."

"I would say the same but with less cheek," Mr Hughes replies. "Now, tell me what it is and I'll see what I can do."

"It's nothing, truly. I've twisted my bad leg and walked on it too soon. It'll be fine in a day or two." Mr Bates remarks.

Mrs Hughes still looks as doubtful as Emma feels. "Well, if it isn't, I'm sending for the doctor."

——

"What did you mean, "Mr Pamuk lived each day as if it were his last"?" Oh god Gwen why do you have to bring it up again?

"What I said," Thomas says as he waits for Daisy to fill up a watering can in the Kitchen.

"But, well, how did you know?" Yeah, how did he know? Did he direct Pamuk to Lady Mary's room?

"Can't keep William waiting. Gangway." Thomas says instead picking up the can and walking out of the Kitchen but not before Miss O'Brien mutters something to him and he leaves with a smirk, which again makes Emma tense up.

——

Mrs Hughes and Emma are walking down the corridor, with Emma carrying some linen, when they come across Lord Grantham.

"Good morning, Mrs Hughes, Emma."

"Good morning, Milord."

"Your Lordship," Emma says.

"I wonder if you..." He looks back at his room. "I wonder if the two of you can get whatever is going on out of Bates? Something seems to be going on and he is not telling me."

"Of course, Milord," Emma says and Mrs Hughes and her step into his Dressing room to find Bates leaning on the bed frame, doubled over in pain but when they enter, he straightens.

"Now, will you kindly explain what in heaven is going on?" Mrs Hughes demands.

"I'm perfectly well, Mrs Hughes. A bit stiff, that's all. You and Emma need not concern yourselves." Mr Bates begins to limp towards the door, but Mrs Hughes closes it.

"Well, we don't care. We are not leaving until you tell us." Emma says.

Mr Bates sits in a chair heavily and Mrs Hughes and Emma turn to him expectantly. "I hope you have a strong stomach." Mr Bates pulls up his pant leg, revealing severe bruising, bleeding, and swelling around where a brace is attached to his leg. Oh god, he was going through all this pain just trying to correct his limp.

"Oh, my God." Mrs Hughes voices her thoughts, putting a hand to her mouth in horror.

——

Mrs Hughes and Emma precede Mr Bates down the dock to the lake. Mrs Hughes uncovers the limp corrector she's carrying and hands it to Mr Bates.

"Well, here goes." He speaks.

But before he can chuck it in, Mrs Hughes stops him. "Do you not think we ought to say a few words?"

"What? Good riddance?"

"Yes that," Emma says to him. "And your promise."

"Very well. I promise I will never again try to cure myself. I will spend my life happily as the butt of other's jokes, and I will never mind them." He says somewhat sarcastically. Emma raises an eyebrow at him.

"We all carry scars, Mr Bates, inside or out. You're no different to the rest of us, remember that." Mrs Hughes tells him.

"I will try to. That I do promise."

Mrs Hughes nods and Mr Bates throws the "limp corrector" into the lake.

"Good riddance!" Mrs Hughes cries while Emma lets out her own whoop feeling happier than she had in hours.

Chapter Text

Emma goes into the Village with Anna, Mr Bates, Gwen and Gemma to watch the setup of the fair that had come to town.

"Isn't this exciting!" Emma exclaims excitedly. The others laugh but come on they don't get to do anything really outside of our duties.

"When does it open?" Gwen asks.

"Tomorrow afternoon." Mr Bates says.

"Well, let's get up a party in the evening after we've had our dinner," Gemma says.

"Yes, if Mrs Hughes lets us." Gwen agrees.

"You're right. It doesn't come often and it doesn't stay long." Anna replies.

"What about you, Mr Bates?" Emma asks the man.

"I don't see why not."

"Well, there's Lady Mary," Anna speaks, causing them to glance over to the woman in question not far from them. Anna then grabbed Emma's arm. "You three go on ahead. We'll see you back at the house." Well, guess she's saying hello to Lady Mary too.

"Right you are, then," Gwen says as Anna and Emma walk over to Lady Mary

"Good day, Milady. Is Her Ladyship all right? Has she recovered from...?" Anna tentatively asks as they walk along.

"If you think she'll ever recover from carrying the body of Mr Pamuk from one side of the house to the other, then you don't know her at all." Lady Mary remarks.

"Well not exactly recover, but just... get past it. Is she coping?" Emma pipes up.

"She won't do that either. When she dies, they'll cut her open and find it engraved on her heart."

"What about you? What about your heart?" Anna softly asks.

"Haven't you heard? I don't have a heart. Everyone knows that."

"Not us, Milady." Anna softly reprimands her. Emma nods.

—— 

The new chauffeur is turning up to say since the previous one, Taylor, has gone off to run a tea shop as his retirement.

Emma spots him as he comes down the stairs to the downstairs area. Likely after meeting Lord Grantham.

"Are you the new chauffeur?" She calls drawing his attention as he reaches the bottom of the stairs to where she's standing by the entrance to the Servants' Hall. "Emma Byrne." She says gesturing to herself.

He smiles. Emma can't help but think he looks rather nice actually.

"Yes. Tom Branson." He sticks out his hand for her to shake. "Byrne? That's Irish, isn't it?"

"Yes, from my paternal grandparents." It didn't feel harmless to let slip some information and let him make up his own mind about when exactly her grandparents came over to England. "Most people don't notice that." She smiles at him.

"Well, most people are all English." He quips cheekily.

"Technically I am as well." Emma quips back with a smirk on her face. It felt very easy to talk to him.

"Sort of. Your Irish blood makes up for it even if you sound very English." He replies.

Before Emma can reply, Gemma calls her name from the stairs. "Emma, I need you to help me with this stain on Lady Sybil's dress!" She glances at Mr Branson curiously.

"Yes of course," Emma says to her as she walks off to where she would find the cleaning products.

"Got to go and help," Emma says to Mr Branson.

"Of course. I should get back to my own job. Can't mess up on the first day." He chuckles.

Emma laughs. "No, we can't have that." She rushes after Gemma knowing she's probably getting annoyed at waiting for her.

——

 The next day there was a kink in their plans when Anna began sneezing and coughing and just generally being all stuffy.

"Ugh." Anna groans as she walks into the Kitchen from the direction of the Servants' Hall, past Mrs Patmore at the stove and Daisy at the sink. Other Kitchen staff potter about.

"You've got a cold, I want you out of here." Mrs Patmore tells her as Emma walks into the Kitchen.

"She's right, you're not being sanitary," Emma says.

Mrs Hughes enters the Kitchen from behind her. "Anna, there you are. You know I'm out tonight because I don't want to come home to any surprises."

Mrs Patmore laughs. "That'll be the day."

"Well, we thought we might go to the fair later. You'd like that, wouldn't you, Daisy?" Emma says turning to Daisy who had been quiet this whole time.

"You ought to go. She's been that down in the mouth since the death of poor Mr Pamuk." Emma shifts uncomfortably at Mrs Patmore's words.

"Don't say that." Daisy mumbles.

"She has."

"We could all walk down together after the service dinner if that's good…" Anna breaks off to sneeze.

"You won't be walking anywhere. She's got minutes to live by the sound of it." Mrs Patmore quips.

"Go to bed at once." Mrs Hughes orders.

"Yes, Mrs Hughes." She leaves the room.

"I'll bring up a Beecham's powder." Mrs Hughes turns to Mrs Patmore, "Right if there's anything you want to ask me, it'll need to be before I go."

"What would I want to ask you? I'm preparing a meal for Lord and Lady Grantham and the girls. No one is visiting. No one is staying." Mrs Patmore digs. The tension with the key for the Store Cupboard once again.

"Well… that's settled, then." Mrs Hughes mutters before leaving.

—— 

Since Anna is ill, Miss O'Brien has been roped into helping Emma with looking after the girls as only they are trained as lady's maids.

But at this moment, all the girls were busy so Emma has a moment of rest and she's sitting in the Servants' Hall with Mr Bates, Thomas and Miss O'Brien when William walks in.

"Is Daisy going to the fair tonight with the others?" William questions Mr Bates nervously. He has this hopeless crush on the young girl and the girl in question is completely oblivious about it.

"Why don't you ask her? She needs taking out of herself." Mr Bates says before noticing Thomas staring at him. "What's it to you?"

"Nothing," Thomas mutters.

Daisy then enters and begins cleaning up.

William turns to her. "Daisy, I was hoping that—"

But Thomas interrupts. "Would you like to go to the fair with me, Daisy? There's a few of us going later on." Emma glares at Thomas who grimaces slightly at her look and Emma smiles proudly inside.

"Do you mean it?" Daisy says hopefully. Oh, dear Daisy he really doesn't care about you.

Mrs Patmore then calls her. "Daisy, don't let it get cold. Come on, come on, come on, come on, come on!" Daisy quickly darts out of the room.

"You bastard." Mr Bates snaps. Thomas just simply blows out some cigarette smoke but he shifts uncomfortably when he glances over to Emma and sees the darkened look on her face.

—— 

Thomas asks Mr Carson for the okay to go down to the fair after dinner, who gave it and after dinner, they head down. So the large group of them all head down after the family has finished eating and the women have gone into the Drawing room. Mr Carson did not seem to argue about Emma leaving with them despite leaving only Miss O'Brien to look after Her Ladyship and the girls or maybe he just had not noticed due to seemingly being a bit lost without Mrs Hughes. There were whispers between them as to where Mrs Hughes why had headed off.

"An evening of mystery," Thomas remarks as he, William, Daisy, Gwen, Gemma and Emma all stroll through the fair. "Mrs Hughes out on the tails, all dolled up like a dog's dinner. Then Mr Crawley hurried into the Library followed by His Lordship."

"What are you suggesting?" Gemma asks. Emma listens but doesn't really speak as she's still miffed off about Thomas' behaviour towards William and it does not help that he has Daisy on one of his arms.

"Who knows? There are more things in heaven and earth Horatio." Thomas replies.

"Who's Horatio?" William asks. Thomas simply drops and rubs out the cigarette he has been smoking with his shoe and sighs irritably before grabbing Daisy's hand.

"Come on Daisy." He says dragging her off and pulling her onto a fair ride.

"Cheer up. It may never happen." Gwen says, trying to comfort William. Emma lets out a snort. Gemma gives her a look.

"It already has," William says sadly. "Who is Horatio?"

Aww, William. Emma opens her mouth and begins explaining to him. "Well…"

—— 

They got their answer on what is going on with Mrs Hughes when they spot her later on with a man that is about her age giving her a prize he had won in a game.

"What did I tell you? She's found her Romeo." Thomas remarks.

"That might be her brother," Gwen suggests.

"She hasn't got a brother, I would know it by now, just a sister in Levinson Sands." Thomas corrects.

"You know everything, don't you?" Daisy says with stars in her eyes. Thomas smirks and walks to one of the stands to have a go at one of the games.

William scoffs. "Everything, my foot. You're hiding behind him, but he's not what you think he is."

"Oh, go on, William, if you're gonna be such a spoilsport." Daisy retorts uncharacteristically.

"All right, I will." William marches off.

"Oh, come back, she didn't mean it!" Gemma calls after him.

"She did. She's just being cruel." Emma snaps. Glaring at both Daisy and Thomas, well more his back, as she mostly blames him for Daisy's behaviour.

—— 

Other than the business with William, Thomas and Daisy, the fair was actually a lot of fun. It is interesting to see how simple entertainment used to be.

Gemma and Emma are laughing and chatting when they walk through the back door and into the downstairs area. Some other maids Anne and Jean ahead of them.

"Goodnight, Mrs Hughes." They call to her as they pass her. The woman in question nods and smiles at them. The two of them linger by the doors to the Servants' Hall where Mr Bates and Miss O'Brien stand.

"Goodnight, Mrs Hughes." Emma hears Thomas call from behind her; he stops, along with Daisy, by the rest of them. "I was right when I said she was looking sparkly-eyed."

Mr Carson suddenly emerges from his pantry. "I beg your pardon, Thomas?" Before stepping back in.

"He can disapprove all he likes, Mrs Hughes has got a fancy man," Thomas murmurs recovering from being caught by Mr Carson.

Daisy snorts. "Him? A fancy man?"

"Don't be so nasty, Daisy, it doesn't suit you." Mr Bates walks away. Gemma and Emma glance at each other and leave to their rooms.

—— 

The next morning, Emma, along with Miss O'Brien, are in the Kitchen collecting the trays to go upstairs. The Kitchen staff are darting about them.

"Daisy? Chafing dishes, now!" Mrs Patmore calls.

"They're right in front of you, Mrs Patmore."

"Are you trying to trick me?" Well, no cause they are actually right in front of her. Clearly, something is going on with Mrs Patmore.

Mrs Hughes walks in interrupting. "Anna's still not well. O'Brien, you'll need to help Emma dress the girls this morning." By the look on her face as she walks out of the Kitchen, Miss O'Brien is not pleased with this idea.

Emma quickly darts past her with one tray almost bumping into Thomas. Emma barely glances at him and she goes up the stairs. The two of them have been barely talking recently as she's still angry over his recent behaviour and he is too prideful to beg for her forgiveness. He is probably worried that she might spill his wine stealing secret.

——

Managing to get all the trays upstairs, she's dashing between rooms, with the ever eager help of Miss O'Brien, to get the girls dressed to go down for breakfast, which by then it is practically midday.

Gwen enters as Emma is in Lady Sybil's room fixing her hair.

"Gwen?" Emma asks curiously. Lady Sybil also turns to look.

"Yes, Gwen?" She asks kindly while Emma does the bow in her hair finishing it.

"This came today." Gwen hands Lady Sybil a letter. The young girl grabs it and reads it.

Emma looks at Gwen confused. Gwen sees and explains, "Lady Sybil encouraged me to apply to a secretary job."

Emma smiles widely. "And do they want to see you?" This whole situation reminded her of when she first began applying for jobs in her own time. So much panic over one interview and the worry of rejection.

Lady Sybil nods and answers instead, "They do. I knew they would want to."

"Well, it's your reference what's done it," Gwen says modestly. "But how am I going to get there? They won't let me take a day off."

Lady Sybil perks up with an idea. "You're going to be ill. They can't stop you being ill."

"What?"

"No one has seen Anna for a whole day. They won't notice if you vanish for a couple of hours."

"I'll help cover for you if need be." Emma offers. All three of them smile at each other with conspiring looks on their faces.

——

Emma bumps into Mr Branson in the servants' corridor after he had taken Lady Sybil to measure for her new frock. She may or may not have given her some ideas for it.

"So, I hear you are using your position to influence His Lordship's daughters?" He asks, smirking.

"Whatever do you mean?" Emma says with obvious fake innocence given the smile on her face.

"I was talking to Lady Sybil in the car and it seems you have introduced her to politics, specifically women's rights. Whatever would Lord Grantham say?" He questions sarcastically.

"Nothing wrong with trying to improve the world," Emma remarks.

"No, I quite agree. I'm quite political myself."

"Quite opinionated for a chauffeur. Whatever would Lord Grantham say?" She quips back, enjoying the conversation.

He laughs. "Well, he lets me read books on politics and history from his Library so he really can't complain. Though I would like to discuss more with you." She smiles at him in agreement.

——

Emma passes the Kitchen to hear Mrs Patmore trying to awkwardly explain to Daisy why Thomas will never be interested in her.

"He's not for you, Daisy."

"'Course not. He's too good for me, I know that." Emma rolls her eyes at this. Daisy can be incredibly annoying sometimes.

"No. He's not too good." Oh, Mrs Patmore.

"What then?"

"He's not the boy for you, and you're not the girl for him."

"I'in't that what I just said? And why would he be when he's seen and done so much and I've been nowhere and done nothing?"

"Perhaps Thomas has seen and done more than is good for him. He's not a lady's man."

"But i'in't it a blessed relief?"

Emma decides that this is the moment to interrupt. "For god's sake Daisy. Thomas does not like you and never will. Nothing to do with you personally." She then walks off not waiting to hear more.

——

Emma is in Lady Edith's room with the woman in question and Lady Sybil while Anna is finishing off Lady Mary.

Lady Edith is sitting down at her dresser as Emma unclasps and fastens a necklace around her neck.

Lady Sybil paces the room. "Golly, my corset's tight. Emma, when you've done that, would you be an angel and loosen it a bit?"

"Mmh." Emma nods.

"The start of the slippery slope." Lady Edith comments.

"I'm not putting on weight." Lady Sybil remarks.

"It didn't shrink in the drawer."

Lady Mary enters. "Are you coming down?" As she speaks, Emma moves over to Lady Sybil and begins helping her with her corset.

"I don't know why we bother with corsets. Men don't wear them and they look perfectly normal in their clothes." Lady Sybil complains. Emma can't help but agree with her but at least she gets the glamour out of it.

Lady Mary snarks, "Not all of them."

"She's just showing off. She'll be on about the vote in a minute." Lady Edith warns.

"If you mean, do I think women should have the vote, of course I do." Lady Sybil declares. It's always weird being in the middle of their conversations but not part of it.

"I hope you won't chain yourself to the railings and end up being force fed semolina." Lady Edith says.

"What do you think, Emma?" Lady Mary asks.

"I think those women are very brave for fighting for their cause. Someone needs to do something." Emma speaks. Lady Mary pulls a face.

Lady Sybil is pleased, "Hear, hear."

—— 

The next day Emma spots Gwen staring disappointedly at an open letter as if its contents are not pleasing.

"Gwen?" She calls, causing her to straighten up as if to pretend nothing is wrong but relaxes when she sees it is her. "What's wrong?"

"N-nothing." She tries to say but Emma raises her eyebrows at her. "I-t's just that I'm not going to the interview. They've found someone more suited for the post and better qualified."

"So, this time it didn't happen. But you have to keep pushing Gwen. Someone will see your potential."

She looks hesitant but nods gratefully at her.

Further on in the day, Mrs Patmore goes on a rampage demanding the key to the Store Cupboard so Mrs Hughes was quickly sent for. Those two women are in a constant battle over that key. Mrs Hughes better not leave for that man she was with at the fair.

—— 

That evening, Emma can say that she is actually quite excited to help Lady Sybil into her new frock.

It consists of billowy blue trousers closed in tight around the ankles with a beaded bandeau headband across the forehead instead of the usual perched on the crown of the head. The new outfit followed the new harem style by someone called Paul Poiret and Ballet Russes Scheherazade.

Emma thinks, don't take her word for it! She's just trying to remember what Lady Sybil told her.

Anyway because of her investment and encouragement, Emma is there to get Lady Sybil into her new frock for her family to see.

Emma helps her into her dress and fetch her shoes. Lady Sybil giggles as Emma fixes a cloth in her hair. She shows off the complete look to her and Emma cannot help but giggle. Lady Sybil rushes down the stairs to meet her family as she is quite late down.

Emma is only sad she can't be there to see their faces.

—— 

Later that night, Gemma turns to Emma in the Servants' Hall.

"I heard about Lady Sybil's new frock."

"Oh, yes?" She says as innocently as she can.

Anna raises an eyebrow at her. "You encouraged her didn't you."

Emma purses her lips to contain her smile. "No idea what you are talking about."

Chapter Text

It is nearing the end of the month of July as well as the flower show and like every morning Emma and the other housemaids are going around cleaning all the bedrooms now that the family are downstairs and dressed.

Emma wanders into Lady Mary's room where she knows Gwen and Anna are, after completing Lady Edith's with Gemma, to see if they need any assistance.

As Emma steps into the room, there is suddenly a loud clanging noise and a scream which sounds like Anna. Emma jumps but quickly realises it is just Daisy knocking what she thinks is a poker.

"You made me jump." Anna laughs as she and Gwen smooth down the sheet they had spread onto the bed.

"Tell me about it. My heart is still pounding." Emma comments, placing a hand over her heart as if that would calm it down.

Gwen chuckles. "Daisy, what is the matter with you? You're all thumbs."

"Sorry." Daisy quietly replies. Emma sees that the girl looks quite ashen. "I hate this room."

"Well, why? What's the matter with it?" Gwen asks.

When Daisy does not reply, Emma calls her name seeing how shaken she looks. She still does not answer and turns to continue with her work. Gwen, Anna and Emma all look at each other concerned.

——

Lady Sybil finds Gwen and Emma in her room cleaning and thrusts an open letter toward Gwen.

"I saw another opening for a secretary and I applied." She explains.

"But you never said," Gwen exclaims but Emma can hear that she is happy at hearing the news.

"I didn't want you to be disappointed." Lady Sybil reasons.

"I thought you'd given up."

"I'll never give up, and nor will you. Things are changing for women, Gwen. Not just the vote, but our lives." Lady Sybil declares passionately.

"Hear hear." Emma pipes up.

"But it's tomorrow at ten o'clock. Last time, we waited for weeks and weeks and—and this one's tomorrow." Gwen stutters with a mixture of excitement and nervousness.

"Then we must be ready by tomorrow, mustn't we?" Lady Sybil replies.

——

Emma is downstairs by the Butler's Pantry when she hears Mr Bates and Thomas conversing. She slips towards them but is out of sight to listen. A common occurrence nowadays.

"Is Mr Carson about?" Mr Bates asks.

"I don't think so. I was just looking for him myself." Thomas replies. There is a pause before Emma sees Mr Bates turn and walk away.

Emma steps where Mr Bates was to see Thomas awkwardly standing sideways.

"Still up to the same habits Thomas?" Emma remarks.

"I don't know what you are talking about Emma." He replies.

"I know I can't stop you but one day you'll have to stop or it'll end badly for you," Emma warns.

"Maybe not for me." He snarks before pushing past her. She worries about his words.

——

Emma sits next to Anna as they do some sewing in the Servants' Hall when Miss O'Brien walks in with a basket and some clothing. Daisy, Gemma and Anne as well as one of the Hall boys, George, are further down the table.

"You shouldn't do that in here." She says to William who is polishing some silver at the table.

"I don't like being in the Pantry all alone. Mr Carson won't mind. He's gone into the Village." William says.

"He'll mind if I tell him," Thomas says snidely as he walks in sitting down next to Miss O'Brien.

"That's pretty," Anna says diverting the conversation to the fabric in Miss O'Brien's hands.

Miss O'Brien looks unsure. "Do you think so? She wants it put onto a new shirt, but it's a bit old fashioned to my taste."

"Oh, no, it's lovely." Daisy comments from where she is peeling at some food or something. To be honest Emma is not sure what she is doing. She looks down quickly when Miss O'Brien looks at her.

"Do you feel better Daisy?" Emma tries to subtly ask the girl without raising anyone else's suspicions.

"What from?" Mr Bates asks from Anna's other side.

"She had a bit of a turn when we were in Lady Mary's room, didn't you?" Anna explains in a bit too much detail.

"I'm fine, thank you." Daisy shakily replies.

"What sort of a turn? Did you see a ghost?" Thomas jokes unkindly.

William however stands up to him. "Will you leave her alone if she doesn't want to talk about it?" Emma smiles at him.

"I've often wondered if this place is haunted. It ought to be." Thomas continues unfazed.

"Of the spirits of maids and footmen who died in slavery?" Miss O'Brien snarks.

"Bit dramatic," Emma replies.

"But not, in Thomas's case, from overwork." Mr Bates fires. Miss O'Brien scoffs. Thomas and Mr Bates share an unkind look between them.

Thomas then seems to get an idea and flicks through the newspaper he is reading blowing out smoke from his cigarette. "Come on, Daisy, what was it?" Does he know something?

Everyone in the room turns to stare at Daisy.

"I don't know. I was thinking, first we had the Titanic—"

"Don't keep harping back to that." Miss O'Brien snaps. Emma kind of gets what she means really. It got really annoying how Daisy kept whining and whining about it when it first happened.

"I know it was a while ago, but we knew him. I think of how we laid the fires for Mr Patrick, but he drowned in them icy waters."

"For God's sake," O'Brien mutters.

"And then there's the Turkish gentleman." Emma straightens at her words now worried about what she'll say. "It just seems there's been too much death in the house."

Emma relaxes slightly but then William speaks up. "What's that got to do with Lady Mary's bedroom?" Emma shifts at his words and sees the looks on Miss O'Brien and Thomas' faces.

"Nothing. Nothing at all." Daisy answers.

——

Emma seems to keep on overhearing people's conversations only this time it is between Miss O'Brien and Thomas as they talk at the top of the last set of stairs to downstairs.

"You won't tell, will you? I'm in enough trouble as it is." Thomas says to her.

"Why, what's happened?" Miss O'Brien asks.

"Mr Bates saw me nicking a bottle of wine."

"Has he told Mr Carson?"

"Not yet, but he will when he's feeling spiteful. I wish we could be shot of him." Emma frowns at this.

"Then think of something quick. Turn the tables on him before he has a chance to nail you." Emma gets concerned about what their plan was but she can't put a stop to them unless she knows what it is.

To be honest she's also worried about these rumours that have cropped up about Lady Mary around London. They are not necessarily about the Turk but comments about the goodness of her character and Emma can't help but worry if Thomas is involved if her suspicions about him knowing what really happened with the Turk are true. He would have had to somehow find her room. And if Lady Mary didn't tell him, who did?

Though it's not like Thomas will tell her right now with their fractured relationship.

——

The next morning, Gwen and Emma are just tucking in the sheets on Lady Sybil's bed when a haggard Daisy quickly bursts in with the gear for the fire.

"Is it all right to do the fire?" She asks as she darts around them to get to the fireplace.

"Sure. You're a bit later than usual though." Emma says to her.

"I went back to my room after I'd woken everyone and I just shut my eyes for a moment," Daisy answers as she puts what is in her arms down by the fireplace. Emma does not know how she carries all that stuff up and down the stairs every day. "I've been trying to catch up ever since."

"Have you had anything to eat?" Emma asks her concerned. She knows that if she does not eat her breakfast, she's useless.

"Not a crumb."

"Here. have one of these," Emma says picking up the biscuit jar from Lady Sybil's bedside table.

Gwen looks up and sees what she's doing. "Wait—you can't take a biscuit."

"None of them actually eat them." Emma hands the jar to Daisy. "These just get thrown away and changed every evening. No one is going to miss them."

"Thanks. She won't mind anyway. She's nice, Lady Sybil." Daisy begins snacking on the biscuits.

Gwen suddenly lets out a tired exhale and sits on the bed. She covers her face and takes a few breaths as if she is unwell. Daisy and Emma pause to look at her.

"Gwen?" Mr Carson calls, causing all of them, including Gwen who gasps and stands, to turn to the man as he stands by the entrance to the bedroom. "May I ask why you're sitting on Lady Sybil's bed?"

"Well, you see, I had a turn - like a burst of sickness - just sudden like. I had to sit down." Gwen quickly explains.

Emma looks at her concerned before realising what she is doing: creating an alibi for the interview. Now knowing this she decides to play along. "It's true."

"You better go and lie down. I'll tell Mrs Hughes." Mr Carson replies.

"I don't need to interrupt her morning. I'm sure I'll be fine if I could just put me feet up."

"And how many bedrooms still need to be done?" Mr Carson asks.

"Just one. Lady Edith. But Anna and Gemma are taking care of it. I'll see if they need help." Emma answers him. "Gwen is no use in this state. Go on. Back to bed." Gwen leaves.

At this point, Mr Carson notices what Daisy is doing. "Daisy, may I ask why you're holding Lady Sybil's biscuit jar?"

"Er…" Daisy stumbles trying to think of an explanation.

"I had asked her to hold it and polish it for me." Emma quickly interrupts. "So that I could dust the table without damaging it. We'll put it back now."

"See that you do." He leaves the room and Emma turns to Daisy, sending the shaken girl an amused smile.

——

After seeing Gwen off with Lady Sybil in her borrowed dress from the woman in question, who was waiting on one of the country roads, Emma heads off back to the house hoping no one notices her brief absence or the fact that she ended up following Gwen and did not go to help Gemma and Anna with Lady Edith's room.

Emma decides to divert her path to the Downton Garage where she knows Mr Branson will be tinkering away at some engine or whatever. To be honest she knows nothing about cars.

"What are you pleased about?" Mr Branson questions as she approaches him.

"Promise you can keep a secret?" Emma says as she continues to smile.

"I can." He smirks.

"Lady Sybil is helping Gwen fulfil her dream of becoming secretary. I've just seen Gwen off for an interview that Lady Sybil is taking her to. Hopefully, it goes well."

"Really? Good for her." He says, he genuinely looks pleased. "It's good to want more than you have. I have my own dreams you know, I'm not always going to be a chauffeur."

"Good for you." Emma smiles. "Anything to do with politics?"

"Maybe. Have you got any dreams?"

Emma pauses frowning. "I'm not really sure. Not really thought about it since I've been here."

"You should have plans, you know? Something to aim for."

"All right. I'll think about it for you. Though you owe me twice now."

"What is the other thing?" He asks, confused.

"Me not telling Lord Grantham that you are trying to get rid of his staff as well." Emma jokes. Mr Branson chuckles.

——

It is getting later in the day and neither Gwen nor Lady Sybil have returned. Anna is a bit frantic about where Lady Sybil is as they have sorted out what to put Ladies Edith and Mary in. Technically Emma knows where she had gone and why she had really gone but Emma has no idea why they are so late. She's worried about saying anything due to not wanting to reveal that Lady Sybil is helping Gwen and get them into trouble.

Everyone is panicking but eventually, they get the news that Lady Sybil had returned though very late, which also meant that Gwen likely had. Emma offers to look after Lady Sybil and help her get changed for dinner so that she can find out about the interview.

Emma steps into her room to find a muddy Lady Sybil trying to clean her hair with her hands.

"Here My Lady," Emma says, handing over a bowl of water and some towels. She had been told before going up that the horse had gone lame and Lady Sybil had to trudge through mud to get back though unlike most, Emma knows she did not do this on her own. "Besides the journey back, did the interview go well?"

Lady Sybil smiles cheerfully at her grabbing a towel and dipping it in water and begins wiping. "I believe so. Oh Emma I'm sure it did!"

"At least this happened on the way back!" Emma jokes.

"Yes, I agree. All we have to do is wait now!" Lady Sybil says, her words practically bubbling out of her.

"Well, c'mon we need to get you ready. Got my work cut out for haven't I? Let's get you out of the dress first." Emma speaks. Lady Sybil puts down the towel and turns so Emma can get her out of her dress as she has already taken off her coat.

——

The next day is pretty normal. Everyone's energy is focused on dinner as they are getting visitors. A bunch of neighbours but really they are not neighbours in the normal sense as most of them are like miles and miles away. But Emma can't help but feel that it's more than a couple of dull neighbours considering that Lady Mary's reputation in society has gone down due to the rumours.

Though this quickly slips her mind when Mr Carson walks into the Servants' Hall looking more serious than normal, if that is even possible, just before the dressing gong is usually rung causing them all to stand.

"Might I have a word? I want to say something before I ring the gong. I'm afraid it's not very pleasant. His Lordship is missing a very valuable snuff box. It appears to have been taken from the case in his room. If one of you knows anything about this, will he or she please come to me? Your words will be heard in the strictest confidence. Thank you." Realisation downs on Emma then. This is what Miss O'Brien meant when she said to turn the tables on Mr Bates. Well not on her watch.

The witch speaks once they are all seated again, "I am sorry, Mr Bates. What an unpleasant thing to have happened." Are you sorry? Really?

"Why are you picking on him?" Anna rightly questions.

Thomas, i.e. witchy number 2, speaks this time, "Because he's the only one of us who goes in there. But don't worry, I'm sure it'll turn up."

"Thank you for your concern." Mr Bates says not sounding thankful at all. The dinner gong rings then and everyone darts out of the room. Emma rushes out and quickly grabs Thomas' arm, stopping him.

"What?" He says stiffly, which is very different to what their conversations used to be like before his jealousy of Mr Bates got in the way.

"What have you done?" Emma demands. "You and O'Brien are trying to pin him aren't you."

At that Thomas then genuinely looks regretful but then says, "I had to."

"Did you, did you really?" Emma asks, she then continues not letting him speak. "Well doesn't matter cause I'm not letting Mr Bates go down because of something he hasn't done and you're not going to stop me. I'm disappointed, Thomas." She then leaves to go upstairs to dress the girls.

——

It soon is chaos in the Kitchen after Emma returns downstairs and hears screaming.

She rushes in with Anna, Gwen and Gemma to find the chicken out of its tray and lying on the floor and a distressed Mrs Patmore.

"What's happened?" Anna asks.

"It's that bloomin' Daisy!" Mrs Patmore screeches at the terrified young girl. "I said she'd be the death of me, now my words come true!"

"I didn't do nothing!" Daisy cries.

"I believe you, Daisy," Emma says patting the girl on her shoulder.

"Come and sit down. Come and sit down." Anna says to Mrs Patmore as she pulls her to a chair.

A cat then starts to eat the chicken and Gwen rushes forward. "Get away! Get back to the stables!" She shoos the cat away. "Well, what will you serve now?"

Mrs Patmore sits down in a chair all weepful. "Them, of course, I haven't got anything else."

Anna takes charge. "Daisy, give us a hand. Get that cloth."

Emma herself quickly pick up the chicken with her own cloth. Gemma and Gwen join in with helping to put the chicken on the plate and make it and the other chickens look presentable.

"What's the matter with that?" Anna remarks.

"Are you sure? Shouldn't we tell?" Daisy asks.

"Certainly not!" Mrs Patmore cries.

Thomas and William then walk in with some trays. "Is the remove ready to go up?"

"Yep, here they are. Daisy, give him a hand with the vegetables." Emma speaks.

"They're up in the server room in the warmer," Daisy says picking up a jug and following the footmen.

"I'm glad I don't have to eat them," Gemma says.

"What the eye can't see, the heart won't grieve over." Mrs Patmore mutters.

——

When the two footmen return downstairs, William's voice drifts through the corridors, "I hope they find that snuff box." Their trays get taken from them. Emma arrives in the Kitchen just before them carrying a tray from upstairs. "What happens if they don't?"

Thomas can't help himself then, "They'll organise a search, won't they? I wouldn't be Mr Bates. Not for all the tea in China." Though he seems not as haughty as before, it seems Emma's words have gotten to him.

"Wouldn't you, Thomas?" Anna remarks having caught the conversation as she walks in carrying her own tray from upstairs. "I daresay he feels just the same about you."

Emma chuckles but then sees a smirking O'Brien behind her and Anna notices too.

"What's the matter with you?" She asks. It seems Anna has gotten suspicious too.

"Nothing." Miss O'Brien mutters. Anna then leaves the room and Emma follows her.

"Anna!" Emma calls.

"Yes?" She stops.

Emma briefly glances over her shoulder towards the Kitchen. "I think you and I are thinking the same thing about what's with those snuff boxes…"

——

Turns out the chicken wasn't the last of it as instead of sprinkling on what she had intended on the desserts, Mrs Patmore had sprinkled a bunch of salt causing one of the visitors, Sir Anthony Strallan, to choke in surprise at the mouthful of salt.

Mrs Patmore sobs in a chair next to the fireplace in the Servants' Hall surrounded by most of the downstairs staff.

Anna rubs her shoulders. "Hey, come on. It's not that bad. Nobody's died."

"I don't understand it. It must've been that Daisy. She's muddled everything up before." Mrs Patmore cries.

"But I never—"

Mr Carson interrupts, "Don't worry, Daisy, you're not in the line of fire here."

"I know that pudding. I chose it 'cause I knew it." Mrs Patmore continues.

Mrs Hughes sighs. "Which is why you wouldn't let Her Ladyship have the pudding she wanted because you didn't know it."

"Exactly." Her voice breaks. "I don't see how it happened." More sobs. Mr Carson makes a head gesture to Mr Bates.

"Come on, everyone. Let's give Mrs Patmore some room to breathe." Mr Bates says. "You, too." He says to Anna.

"I don't think I should leave her," Anna says reluctantly being pulled by Emma as those in the Hall filter out.

Mr Bates insists, "Yes, you should. Mr Carson knows what he's doing."

As soon as they are out of the room, Anna and Emma pull Mr Bates aside in the corridor by the door frame of a door.

"We believe we know where that snuff box is," Emma explains to him.

"Where?"

"Hidden in your room."

"You don't think—" Mr Bates begins to say.

Anna interrupts him, "'Course I don't, silly beggar."

"Then—"

"I bet Thomas'd like it if they took you for a thief."

Realisation dawns on Mr Bates' face. "Yes, I expect he would."

"He wants to get rid of you," Emma says testily, still feeling angry at Thomas.

Anna then goes over the plan she and Emma had come up with. "Go upstairs now and find it. And when you have, you can choose whether to put it in Thomas's room…"

"…Or give it to us, and we'll put it into Miss O'Brien's. See how she likes that." Emma finishes.

"You naughty girls." Mr Bates remarks looking impressed.

""Fight fire with fire," that's what my mum says," Anna responds.

——

Mr Bates in the end decides to simply put it back where it was but the three of them decided that while they weren't giving them away, it did not mean that they couldn't make them squirm.

Almost everyone is gathered in the Servants' Hall when Anna walks in. She's about to sit down but then sees Mr Carson near the entrance of the room and calls to him.

"Mr Carson? We were wondering about that snuff box. Has it turned up yet?"

"I'm afraid not."

"Well, I think we should have a search." Mr Bates speaks.

Thomas then blurts out a "What?", not able to control his shock. His eyes flicker to Emma as if wondering if she had given him away. She simply raises an eyebrow at him.

Mr Bates looks directly at him. "Doesn't do to leave these things too long."

Emma speaks up then. "Mr Carson search the men's, Mrs Hughes the women's. And right away, so no one has a chance to hide the box. Right, Mr Carson?" Emma notices the two plotters looking slightly worried.

"Well, perhaps it's for the best." Mr Carson says, sounding reluctant. "Although, I'm sure I won't find anything. I'll fetch Mrs Hughes." He walks away.

"I think I'll just, erm..."

"I better check it's tidy." And with that, O'Brien and Thomas rush out of the room. Emma shares an amused smirk with Anna.

——

Anna and Emma, with a few female staff, follow Mrs Hughes as she goes to the rooms and watches with anticipation when she approaches Miss O'Brien's room that has loud banging emitting from it.

Mrs Hughes opens the door and looks into the room, which they can't see from their vantage point, though Emma can imagine what it looks like.

"Miss O'Brien? My, my, you have been busy." Mrs Hughes remarks. Emma covers her mouth to stop herself from laughing out loud.

——

Thomas finds Emma later standing in the Courtyard outside where she had gone to only 5 minutes earlier for a breather.

"I thought this was my spot." He says startling her.

Emma lets out a very ladylike snort. "You don't own this spot, do you? So I can do what I like."

He lets out a chuckle and they share a smile as he walks over to stand next to her.

"I've come to say sorry."

"Oh, have you? Didn't know you were capable of doing that." Emma jokes.

He lets out a huff. "Well, I am. I'm sorry for betraying you. For breaking your trust in me. You're my friend believe it or not."

"Hmm. Suppose you're mine too when you're not listening to O'Brien." Emma replies. There was a moment of silence before she continues, "You could have talked to me about it, you know? I wouldn't of snitched, I only did with the snuff box cause you were going to drag down an innocent man."

"You don't know he's an innocent man," Thomas says snidely.

"All right, maybe I don't. But he was definitely innocent of this crime. If you want to get rid of him, do it when he's actually guilty of something."

"Fine."

——

It was the day of the flower show, which meant most of them get the afternoon off to attend. Gwen and Daisy walk along ahead near William while Emma walks with Gemma next to O'Brien and Thomas with Mr Bates and Anna behind them.

Miss O'Brien is clearly still feeling upset about the day before, or maybe she is always like this, "I don't know why we're bothering. We'll have missed the speeches as it is."

"Don't be such a grouch." Thomas remarks. Emma lets out a laugh and he smiles at her. Their talk the night before had seemed to clear the air between them.

"I'll grouch if I want to," O'Brien responds.

"Well, it's good to have a walk outside anyway. Some fresh air." Emma says. She sees Miss O'Brien roll her eyes in her peripheral vision.

——

At the Village Hall, Emma sees all the tables laid out in rows and rows with different types of flowers on display.

Gemma wanders off while Emma stands at the back with Gwen discussing what they can see.

"Have you recovered from our ordeal?" Lady Sybil asks approaching them.

"Well, I got a letter this morning. They must've written it as soon as I left the office. They are pleased to have met me, but I do not quite fit their requirements. So, it was all for nothing." Gwen answers. Emma looks at her in surprise as she had no idea about this.

"I don't agree." Lady Sybil says.

"I agree," Emma adds.

"Only a fool doesn't know when they've been beaten," Gwen says.

"Then I'm a fool for I'm a long way from being beaten yet." Lady Sybil declares.

She steps away and Emma turns to Gwen. "I know it is difficult to pick yourself up after rejection but you need to so you can learn from them and progress. You'll be forever unhappy if you don't." Emma walks away as the crowd applauds the Dowager Countess at the Podium as she makes the announcement of the results of the competition, which she has always got first prize apparently. Mrs Crawley has naturally been fighting against the unfairness and for Mr Molesley's father to win.

"And now, for the first three..." Emma hears as she stands next to Gemma, Mr Bates and Anna. They listen to the Dowager until she gets to the final award.

"And now the Grantham Cup for the best bloom in the Village. And the Grantham Cup is awarded to..." She pauses before continuing. "Mr William Molesley... for his Comtesse Cabarrus rose."

They all share looks of shock and it is silent before Mrs Crawley, who is just in front of Emma, breaks it, "Bravo! Well done! Bravo!" as everyone breaks out into applause.

Old Molesley walks to the stage to collect his award.

"Congratulations, so well deserved." Mrs Crawley continues. They surround him, giving him their own congratulations.

Chapter Text

Now Emma has had many ideas in her life, some good and some bad. And while this idea seemed like a good one before, is now beginning to not look as good.

Lady Sybil had wanted to see the Liberal candidate speak at the Ripon City Hall Courtyard and since she and Emma have been bonding over politics, she insisted that Emma comes along with her. But as it went on, Emma becomes increasingly uncomfortable and a bit upset with the crowd that surrounds them.

"Last June saw Emily Davison crushed to death beneath the hooves of the king's horse! Will the summer of 1914 prove as fatal for the hopes of women? It cannot! This historic by-election can be the first step of the journey to women's equality!" The speaker yells over the noise of the crowd.

"If you're so keen on women's rights, let a woman speak!" A woman cries. Emma tries to focus but being jostled by the crowd makes things difficult.

"But why stop there? Let's get the dogs up and listen to them bark!" A man adds. Then something is thrown at the speaker.

"Women! Women... are thrown out of jail...!" The speaker continues.

Mr Branson then appears next to Lady Sybil and Emma.

"Are you all right, Milady? Emma?" He asks.

"Isn't it exciting?" Lady Sybil asks.

"It'd be great not to get crushed as well!" Emma says to them. Mr Branson then moves to try and keep the crowd away from them a bit more.

"Only to be dragged back inside!" The Speaker says.

"You're an idiot!" A man yells.

Suddenly Mrs Crawley pushes through the crowd and reaches them.

"Sybil, I think it's time for Branson to take you and Emma home!" She speaks. Despite the lack of interaction between them, it is actually quite nice to know that she knows her name.

"Not yet." Lady Sybil responds.

"I think so. I applaud your spirit in coming, and I will applaud your discretion when you leave!" To be honest, right now Emma feels like listening to her words.

"Maybe we should My Lady," Emma calls.

"But you agree with everything he says?" Lady Sybil says to the two of them.

"I do, my dear, but I also know if anything happens to you, Branson, and possibly Emma, will lose their place."

"Better safe than sorry, Milady." Mr Branson says.

"...is an act of mercy. I disagree." The Speaker yells in the background but at this point, Mr Branson puts an arm around them and pushes a path for them through the jeering crowd.

"The car is just here." He says once they are out.

"Women must get the vote, mustn't they? Why does the prime minister resist the inevitable?" Lady Sybil utters as Mr Branson pulls them to the car.

"Politicians can't often recognise the changes that are inevitable." Mr Branson says, opening the car door for Lady Sybil and she steps in while pulling Emma in alongside her.

"You're telling me," Emma remarks. Mr Branson chuckles at her statement.

Once they are settled and, on their way, Emma turns to the two of them. "I don't think I'm supposed to sit at the back."

"You've just been to a political rally and that is what you are concerned about?" Mr Branson sarcastically asks. Emma rolls her eyes knowing he'll see it through the mirror.

"I say it's fine Emma." Lady Sybil says kindly.

——

Later, when they are further along, "I hope you will still get into politics. It's a great ambition to have."

Mr Branson sighs. "Ambition or dream? If I do, it's not all about women and the vote for me, nor even freedom for Ireland. It's the gap between the aristocracy and the poor and..."

"And what?" Lady Sybil probes but she doesn't sound upset.

"I'm sorry. I don't mean to speak against His Lordship."

"Why not? You obviously don't approve of him."

"Not as a representative of an oppressive class. But he's a good man and decent employer." He concludes.

"Spoken like a true politician," Emma remarks. Mr Branson and Lady Sybil chuckle.

Lady Sybil then begins trying to fix her appearance, which has been disrupted. "What do I look like? Could you sneak me around the back? I should hate for Papa to see me like this."

Mr Branson nods and turns the car in the direction of the back of the 'house'.

——

Lady Sybil and Emma enter through the back door. She hears Mrs Patmore yelling at Daisy, Emma knows that she is losing her sight and fears the operation but she literally can't carry on like this.

Lady Sybil runs into William as he exits a room holding a candelabra. This causes Emma to stumble into the back of her.

"Oh!" She exclaims.

"Excuse me, Milady," William says apologetically.

"It is alright William." She says "I'll be upstairs with Emma." It seems only then that William notices her.

"Very good, Milady." He speaks.

Emma follows Lady Sybil upstairs to help her change from her outing. It's ridiculous the amount of times they have to change in one day.

——

It turns out that Mr Bates had accidentally informed Lord Grantham that not only did Mr Branson and Emma had gone to the Liberal rally today and that Lady Sybil had gone with them. This led to a dressing down for his daughter and then also his wife who had given the okay for Lady Sybil to go.

"Her Ladyship's not best pleased at being told off in public. William said she was looking daggers." Anna tells the others in the Servants' Hall when she and Emma enter.

"I'm sorry I started all this." Mr Bates remarks.

"Ah, it's not your fault. Anyway, he ought to be glad he's got a daughter who cares." Mr Branson tells him. Emma and he share a smile.

"You were not to know that he wasn't aware. He's probably mostly mad that he was not in the loop." Emma adds.

Thomas enters. "Her Ladyship's ready to leave."

Mr Branson gets up from the table. "I'll bring the car around."

"Are you pleased with yourself?" Thomas says to Mr Bates. They stare at each other before Thomas follows Mr Branson out of the room.

"Silly chump," Anna says grinning at Mr Bates.

"He's nervous. He thinks I'm planning to tell Mr Carson about the wine." Mr Bates says.

"What? You saw Thomas stealing wine?" Emma asks. Though technically she already knows this, she had hoped it had all been forgotten about after the snuff box incident. This was bad, now Thomas has another reason to get rid of Mr Bates now that Mr Bates is threatening Thomas' job.

"I did," Mr Bates replies. "Now he's worried about what I'll do."

"Well, he shouldn't have stolen it then, should he?" Anna remarks.

"No. But I don't want anyone to lose their job because of me."

"Even Thomas? Even after what they tried to do to you?" Anna asks surprised.

"Even then."

"But he doesn't know that." Emma reminds them. "What if they accuse you first."

——

And they do, Thomas, Miss O'Brien and even Daisy lay accusations on Mr Bates over him stealing the wine instead. Emma can't seem to get a hold of Thomas on his own to talk to him, she knows that he worries that she might talk him out of it.

In other news, Lady Sybil had tricked her father into letting her have Mr Branson take her into Ripon on the false pretence that she's going to a meeting for her bird talk charity when really, she wants to go to the counting of the votes. Her father insisted that she take someone else with her and for some reason, he lets her take Emma even though she was there at the last incident.

Plus, in less exciting news Lady Mary is putting off Sir Anthony Strallen's attempts at wooing but Lady Edith is open to it instead, which Lady Mary won't like. So that's great.

While Mr Carson has not done anything about the accusations, Mr Bates is still down in the mouth considering that despite working at Downton for two years, Mr Carson is suspicious. Though Anna points out to him that the fact he hasn't told Lord Grantham about it shows that he is not truly believing the accusations. It is difficult as if Mr Bates accuses Thomas now as it won't sound genuine. To be honest, she mostly leaves Anna to do all the comforting.

——

Mr Branson drives the motor car around a corner, Lady Sybil and Emma in the back seat.

"Where to from here, Milady?" He asks.

"What do you mean? We've arrived."

"The meeting's in one of these buildings here?"

"This is the meeting. We're here for the counting of the votes." Emma explains. She feels bad for lying to him in the first place.

Mr Branson stops the car and looks back at them. "I don't understand. I thought that..."

Lady Sybil and Emma get out of the car. "Don't be silly, Branson. You didn't think we'd miss our very first by-election?"

The car behind him beeps.

"I don't think His Lordship would approve."

"Let me worry about him."

"Well, he does have to worry about his job Milady." Emma reminds her.

"It'll be fine." She replies. The car honks again.

"I have to park the car. Don't move. Stay where you are!" Mr Branson orders.

"Really, Branson, I thought I gave the orders." Lady Sybil quips. Emma lets out a snort as that was actually quite funny.

Lady Sybil walks into the Courtyard with Emma behind her, leaving Mr Branson to park.

——

A man reads off the vote count as the crowd clamours and jostles each other. Emma clings onto Lady Sybil's arm so she doesn't lose her and she does the same.

The announcer speaks through some sort of speaker thing, Emma doesn't know what it is, "The Honourable Joseph Gerald Antsy for the Conservative and Unionist Party: 6,363 votes…"

"Vote for women! Vote for women!" A woman cries.

"Martin James Dillon, for the Socialist Party: 2,741 votes."

Mr Branson soon gets to them in the crowd. "Can we call it a day, Milady? Emma?"

"Don't be silly. This is the moment we've come for." Lady Sybil replies.

"Trevor Andrew Morgan, the Liberal Party..." The announcer has trouble being heard over the crowd.

"This lot aren't interested in politics. They're spoiling for a fight." Emma glances around at the crowd and she begins to wonder if he is right.

"...is duly elected... is duly elected to serve as Member of Parliament... Member of Parliament..."

"Sybil!" Emma hears someone yell, she turns to see that it is Mr Crawley standing there.

"...for the Ripon constituency."

"What on earth are you doing here?" He asks.

"I couldn't miss this." Lady Sybil says.

"Couldn't you? I could."

"I don't like the look of this, Milady." Mr Branson says looking behind him.

A man comes near them and Mr Branson confronts him. "Look, look, I'm on your side. Don't cause any trouble; you have to believe me."

The man shoves Mr Branson aside and confronts Mr Crawley. "What's your problem, then, Mr La-di-da?"

"My problem is you." Mr Crawley replies. Oh yes, that's going to calm him down.

"Oh, aye?" The man tries to punch Mr Crawley, but Mr Crawley punches back and Emma then feels herself being knocked into and falling to the ground. She bumps her head on a low table and then everything goes black.

——

The next thing Emma knows is she's being carried out of the car into, what she then realises is, Crawley House.

Then Mrs Crawley is there. "Here lay her down." Emma is then placed on the sofa still barely awake.

"Is she alright?" She hears Mr Branson ask. Emma winces in pain as Mrs Crawley then starts dabbing at a wound on her head.

"She will be." Mrs Crawley replies.

"We need to get Mary." Lady Sybil says. "Hopefully she'll help soften the blow to papa."

"I'll go Milady." Mr Branson says. Emma then hears him leave. She drifts off again.

——

Mrs Crawley rings out the blood into a bowl as she treats Emma's head wound as she regains consciousness when Lady Mary enters. This going to sleep after getting a head wound is probably not one of her most brilliant ideas.

"My God." She exclaims before turning to her sister. "Oh, my darling..." They hug each other. Lady Mary then turns to Emma, "Dear god…"

"I didn't know what to do, so I had Branson bring her here." Mr Crawley says.

"Quite right. Mama would have fainted if she'd seen her like this with the thought that Sybil was there as well. As for Papa..."

"This will sting a bit, but it's stopped bleeding." Mrs Crawley dabs at Emma's head again. She's right it does sting. Mrs Crawley then turns to her son. "Did you know she was planning this?"

"Of course not."

"Well, what were you doing there?"

"I was working late. I'd forgotten it was election night or I wouldn't have stayed." He explains.

"I'm so grateful you did." Lady Sybil says to him. Emma isn't really, she can't help but feel like he made it worse.

"I could wring Branson's neck." Lady Mary says.

"What was he thinking? I'm afraid it'll cost him his job." Mr Crawley adds.

"No." Emma weakly protests.

"She's right." Lady Sybil says. "It is not his fault. I told him he was taking us to a committee meeting. When he realised what it was, he wanted to come straight back."

"You'll have to stick up for him because Papa will skin him alive." Lady Mary says.

Mr Crawley then crouches next to Emma. "Are you feeling strong enough to go home?"

"I think so if it's not too much trouble." She replies.

"Not at all." Mr Crawley smiles and offers her a hand to help her up.

"Here, wear my coat to cover the blood. You'll look more normal." Lady Mary says once Emma is standing, placing a coat over her shoulders.

"Lean on me." Emma does so and he leads her out to the car with Lady Sybil close behind.

"You should thank Branson as well." Lady Sybil says once they are in the hallway. "He carried you out. A real hero I think." Emma looks at her in surprise and blush when she sees the smirk on her face.

Once they get to the car, Mr Branson opens the car door and helps Mr Crawley get Emma in the back.

"Thank you," Emma murmurs to him as she holds his hand to get in. He smiles gently at her. In the end, he's the real hero, not Mr Crawley.

——

Mr Crawley helps Emma out of the car and leads her towards the front door.

She halts then. "Should I be going this way?"

"I think they'll let you off this time." Mr Crawley says. Suppose he's got a point as the door to the back entrance is all the way down the side. Going through the front door, then up the stairs to her room is much quicker.

The commotion of them coming in alerts the family in the Drawing room.

"My god!" Lady Grantham exclaims. "What happened?"

A thunderous look crosses Lord Grantham's face as he looks at Lady Sybil as he probably realises she may have lied about where she went.

"I think it's best that we get Emma to her room so she can rest." Mr Crawley says. He and Lady Sybil pull Emma through the servants' door and up to her room. She's glad that she won't have to be there for the argument that is surely going to follow. Hopefully, she'll still have her job tomorrow. Though maybe her being 'victim' as she got hurt, may work in Emma's favour.

——

Once Emma is settled, Lady Sybil says she'll send Gemma up to check on her as she then leaves the room, Mr Crawley had not come inside.

It is not long before Gemma bursts into the room. "Lady Sybil just told me what happened! Are you all right? Is it still hurting? Are you comfortable? Are you—"

"Gemma!" Emma yells before realising that was a mistake and she rubs her head in pain.

"Oh sorry."

"Yeah, you should be." Emma sends a smile to show that she's joking. Gemma laughs quietly in an obvious attempt to not irritate Emma further.

"Well other than the hand," Gemma says. "I've got some news on the wine incident."

"Oh?"

She nods. Gemma then goes into explaining what happened. Turns out the guilt got to Daisy and she's confessed to not being honest. She was there when Mr Carson questioned O'Brien and Thomas. It seems he's not going to do anything now but Mr Bates has confessed to not always having been moral and offered his notice, which Mr Carson refused.

"Wow, you miss a lot when you bump your head." Emma jokes though slightly relieved the worse is over with the wine. Gemma laughs.

——

Gemma offers to sneak Thomas in for a visit as he's asked but Emma says no. she doesn't really want to talk to him now with his recent behaviour. He doesn't come to her before and only comes when his tail is between his legs? She had already forgiven him the last time.

The next day Anna visits Emma to tell her that Mr Crawley had proposed to Lady Mary! But apparently, she has not said yes yet due to not wanting to lie about Pamuk or not marry him 'in a lie'. Emma doesn't fault her but she really should not make him wait too long.

Chapter Text

As the months go from May to June to July, Emma notices more tension brewing not only at home but worldwide. She personally feels incredibly tense as she knew and knows what is coming, what will happen. When, on the 28th of June, the Austrian Archduke and his wife are murdered by a Serbian in Bosnia, Emma knows for definite then that war is on its way and it'll be different to any of the wars the people around have experienced; it's not going to be as far away or as quick as they expect.

Emma had gone along with the family for the season. This one was particularly special as Lady Sybil was presented to the King and Queen. Usually, when they go to London, it is not always both Anna and Emma but considering it was the season, as well as an important one, all hands on deck were needed.

Shortly before they went, William had to go to visit his mother as she was very unwell and wouldn't live long.

While Anna returned with the family, Lady Mary had decided to stay with Lady Rosamund Painswick, her aunt, for two more weeks and since she literally can't fend for herself, Emma stayed on with her.

It is quite exciting to be somewhere else other than Downton but not much is happening as Lady Mary is not receiving many invitations, which can be blamed on having done four seasons and maybe the rumours about her, particularly about her and Pamuk now.

Lady Mary herself has confessed to Emma about her reservations about accepting Mr Crawley though Emma can tell she loves him. She tries and encourages her not to put him off too long or he'll get the wrong idea.

Despite enjoying the new environment, Emma misses the usual crowd back at Downton as Lady Rosamund's lot aren't the most inclusive so she feels a bit lonely at times but Lady Mary has allowed her to wander about as much as she wants around the city. Emma couldn't help but find seeing how different the London is here compared to the one she knew.

——

It is later that Lady Mary had a visit from Mr Napier, who had done some investigation into where these rumours about her and Pamuk had come from. Turns out it had come from the Turkish Ambassador, in particular, the ambassador and his wife. When Lady Mary was telling Emma about it, she at first struggles to answer her when Emma asks her how it had got to them. She eventually told her that people are believing the story to be true because it was Lady Edith who had written a letter to them. Emma is in shock at that.

She knows that things weren't exactly great between the sisters, but to do that?! She can't believe that Lady Edith would actually do that. She also begins to wonder how she knew as well as Emma's suspicions that Thomas might be linked and there is also the fact about how shaken Daisy was. Did he, or maybe O'Brien cause he tells her all sorts, get Daisy to confess?

——

It is not long before the news of Lady Grantham being pregnant reaches Belgrave Square. Now there's a possibility that this time Lady Grantham will actually have a boy, which put Mr Crawley in a less sure position than before. Emma worries that this will affect Lady Mary's response despite her loving him.

Her aunt doesn't help, with her getting into her head about what'll be her life if it is a boy and how she should wait till after the baby is born. Emma tries to shoot down that idea as best she can that night when Lady Mary talks about what Lady Rosamund has told her.

"But it's not her life, is it?" Emma speaks. "She doesn't know what you truly want."

"But what if she's—" Lady Mary begins but Emma interrupts her.

"Look I'm sorry but can you ever imagine being without him? Truly?" Lady Mary ponders her words.

——

Emma returns to Downton and there are only two topics on everyone's lips: the baby and the assassination.

"Maybe we should knit something," Daisy says as she cleans up the dishes on the Servants' Hall table. Emma sits next to Anna and Mr Bates.

"Oh, yes, I'm sure they'd love a pair of booties knitted by you." Miss O'Brien remarks.

"Or what about a Christening mug?" William asks, sitting next to Thomas, who is reading the newspaper.

"They can buy their own silver," Thomas says.

"Also, them paying us just so we can buy something for them?" Emma says. Thomas looks at her in surprise, probably not thinking she would indirectly agree with him.

"Anything in the paper, Thomas?" Gwen asks, coming into the room.

"They've arrested this Princip fellow and his gang. All Serbian and members of the Black Hand."

""The Black Hand"? Oh, I don't like the sound of that." Miss O'Brien says. Gwen sits down on Emma's right.

"I don't like the sound of any of it. War is on the way." Mr Bates adds. Emma sits in silence as she watches history literally play out in front of her. It's weird to think how she was once sitting in a classroom learning about this and now here she is.

"Then we'll have to face it. As bravely as we can." William declares.

"Thank you, Mr Cannon Fodder." Thomas remarks.

"Well, don't you think a war's coming?" Gwen asks, looking worried.

"Oh, there'll be a war, all right. It's time to prepare for it."

"The country, do you mean?" Anna says in mild disbelief.

"No, me." Emma looks at him concerned. Despite recent events, she doesn't want him going to the front. Enlisting early won't save him.

"You never disappoint." Mr Bates says, somewhat disgusted with Thomas.

Mr Carson enters and they all stand.

"Daisy? Run and find Mrs Patmore. His Lordship wants to see her in the Library."

"His Lordship wants Mrs Patmore to go up to the Library?" Daisy asks as if to be sure she just heard him right.

"That is what I said. And Anna, you're to come, too." Daisy goes to fetch Mrs Patmore. Mr Carson exits.

"And we thought the assassination of an archduke was a surprise," O'Brien says. Anna leaves and they sit down.

Emma soon learns about Mr Bates supposedly stealing regimental silver from his former army regiment from Anna. She is in a bit of disbelief about it and Emma gets what she means, it's difficult to imagine Mr Bates going around nicking things. What is difficult is that he is not being very open about any more information.

Emma also takes the chance to visit Mr Branson at the Garage for a break from it all. His company often helps her relax.

——

Why Lord Grantham wanted to speak to Mrs Patmore is soon revealed. He has decided to send her up to London to see an eye specialist at Moorfields eye ospital. Anna is going with her and they'll stay with Lady Rosamund in her house in Belgrave Square. Because they are losing their cook, Mr and Mrs Crawley are lending their cook, Mrs Bird, while Mrs Patmore is away, which means the other Crawleys will eat here.

Emma, Anna and Mr Molesley watch the conversation, or should she say confrontation, of Mrs Patmore and Mrs Bird with Daisy next to them from the Kitchen window.

"I expect it'll be hard adjusting to this Kitchen after the one you're used to." Mrs Patmore says.

"Not to worry, I'm sure I can have it cleaned up in no time." Mrs Bird replies. Oh, dear.

"Cleaned up?" Mrs Patmore spits.

"I'm not criticising. With your eyesight, it's a wonder you could see the pots at all." Mrs Bird says.

Mrs Hughes hurries over, "You'll have met Daisy and the others?"

"I have. Though what they all find to do is a mystery to me." Mrs Bird answers. Why do cooks think they are so grand and mighty?

"Are you not used to managing staff, Mrs Bird?" Mrs Patmore asks.

"I'm used to getting it done with one Kitchen maid, Mrs Patmore, but I suppose in a house like this, you expect to take it easy." Mrs Patmore puts down her baking spoon at that.

"Do you think we should erect a ring and let them fight it out?" Anna remarks.

"Oooh! I'd pay to see that!" Emma says.

Mr Molesley chuckles. "She's all right, Mrs Bird. She's more of a general than a trooper, but you need that in a cook."

Anna chuckles. "Well, Mrs Patmore's the Generalissimo." Mr Molesley and Emma laugh at that.

——

Daisy is serving out the soup for their meal the next evening as they all settle down in the Servants' Hall after the family has been taken care of. Gwen is telling Emma how Lady Sybil has sent Gwen's application to Mr Bromidge, the telephone man, as he is looking for a secretary. She's feeling quite hopeful.

"Will you join us, Mrs Bird?" Mr Carson asks the woman.

"I don't mind if I do." Mrs Bird replies.

"I'm not sure Mrs Patmore would like that, Mr Carson. Cook always eats separate, that's what she says." Daisy pipes up.

"Not in our house. There's only the four of us." Mr Molesley says.

Emma sees Thomas approach Miss O'Brien and murmurs something to her to which she replies scowling, but that's hardly new.

"Let the Kitchen maids have theirs on their own. You stay with us." Mrs Hughes says. Mrs Bird nods her appreciation and sits at the table while Daisy finishes serving up the soup.

"Her Ladyship said to tell you that the dinner was delicious." Mr Carson tells her.

"She can't have." Daisy suddenly says. Emma looks at her in surprise along with the others.

"Daisy? Does that surprise you?" Mr Carson questions.

Emma begins eating and she soon realises something's wrong. Mrs Bird herself spits out her soup and looks at Daisy.

"What have you done with this, you little beggar? I knew it. That's why I said it was for upstairs. Come on!" Mrs Bird bangs her hand on the table and Daisy jumps. "Tell us what's in it!"

"Just...water and a bit of soap," Daisy admits. They all put down their spoons.

"And you've put something in the fish sauce as well?" Mrs Bird asks though she looks like she knows the answer to this already.

"Only mustard and aniseed."

Mrs Hughes stands up enraged. "Why, Daisy? Why would you do such a thing?!"

Daisy begins to cry. "Because Mrs Patmore was worried that they'd prefer Mrs Bird's cooking and they wouldn't want her to come back."

"Is that likely?" Mr Carson says angrily. "When they've taken such trouble to get her well?"

"I'm sorry." Daisy continues crying. Mrs Bird stands and goes to comfort her.

"There, there. There are worse crimes on earth than loyalty. Dry your eyes, and fetch the beef stew I was making for tomorrow. You've not had a chance to spoil that, I suppose."

"I was going to mix in some syrup of figs." Everyone laughs. "But I've not done it yet."

"Well, at least we'd have all been regular." Thomas remarks. Daisy rushes out to fetch the stew as they all continue to chuckle.

——

Emma lingers in the Great Hall excitedly watching the men work, cleaning a little bit more than she needs to. Today is the day that Downton Abbey is installing its first telephones. She had seen them and actually got to use it once in London so she's quite excited for it to be here. Never did she think she'd be so excited over an old fashioned phone but it is a step toward more familiar technology.

Lady Sybil walks in from the Drawing room, "Carson said you were here."

"Ah, just, er, checking that everything's being done right, Milady." Mr Bromidge says.

"Only we never heard back. That is, Miss Dawson never heard back from you. About an interview."

"Ah, yes, er, we-we got the young lady's letter. But the trouble is, she didn't have any experience of hard work that I could tell, so..."

"Oh, but she's a very hard worker!" Lady Sybil insists.

"Oh, I couldn't find any proof of it. And she gave you as a reference when, er, you don't run a business, Milady." Mr Bromidge says before catching himself, "Well, not that I'm aware of."

Emma then hears her name being called, "Emma! Can you find Gwen and tell her to come to the Hall, now?"

"Yes, Milady." She leaves and hurries downstairs where she finds Gwen walking through the corridor.

"Gwen! Lady Sybil needs you in the Great Hall! Mr Bromidge is here." Emma tells her.

Gwen's eyes widen, "Oh!" And she darts up the stairs with Emma behind her. When they get upstairs, Lady Sybil and Mr Bromidge are now standing in the Outer Hall.

"I will if I like the look of her." Mr Bromidge says as they rush in. "Ah, so, young lady, you thought I'd turn up my nose at a housemaid."

"I did, Sir," Gwen replies.

"Well, my mother was a housemaid. I've got nothing against housemaids. They know about hard work and long hours, that's for sure."

"Well, I believe so, Sir."

"Right, well, is there somewhere we could talk?" He looks at Lady Sybil when he asks this.

"Gwen, take Mr Bromidge to the Library. I'll see no one disturbs you." Lady Sybil answers.

"Okay." Gwen precedes Mr Bromidge into the next room. Lady Sybil and Emma stand guard in the Outer Hall as Lord Grantham approaches.

"Sorry, Papa, you can't go in there." His daughter tells him.

"Why on earth not?" Lord Grantham questions, confused.

"Gwen's in there with Mr Bromidge. She's being interviewed."

"I cannot use my Library because one of the housemaids is in there applying for another job?" Lord Grantham asks, sounding as if he is unsure whether he heard her right.

"That's about the size of it."

Lord Grantham sighs exasperated and walks away. Lady Sybil looks at the Library door excitedly before turning to Emma and they squeal excitedly.

Emma soon rushes off to tell Mr Branson all about it. He found it quite funny that His Lordship couldn't get into his own Library but was quite pleased for Gwen.

——

Emma, Daisy William and Gwen stare at the telephone. It's funny how she is staring at it the same way they are, as if she had never seen a telephone but what she had seen looked nothing like this.

"Who do you call? No one you know has got one." William wonders.

"But they will have. You'll see." Gwen says.

"One day we won't be able to live without them," Emma adds.

Mr Carson enters, "Might I inquire why my pantry has become a common room?" All of them straighten.

"Sorry, Mr Carson. But... do you know how it works?" William asks.

Mr Carson looks indignant at the assumption, "Of course I do." Emma can't help but think he doesn't.

"Will you show us?" Daisy asks.

"Certainly not! A telephone is not a toy, but a useful and valuable tool. Now, get back to your work." Mr Carson orders. They leave and Mr Carson closes the door.

——

Anna and Mrs Patmore return from London and Emma is standing next to Daisy in the Kitchen to see Mrs Patmore's confrontation with Mrs Bird.

"How long will you wear them?" Mrs Hughes asks as Mrs Patmore is wearing a pair of sunglasses. Never thought she'd see the day that this would happen.

"A week or so. But I can see much better already, even with them on." Mrs Patmore answers. Thank God.

"Thank heaven." Mrs Hughes voices everyone's thoughts. "Now, we need to talk about the garden party. Mrs Bird and I have made some lists..."

Mrs Patmore scoffs, "Mrs Bird? Oh, I think we can manage without any help from Mrs Bird."

Mrs Bird doesn't take this lying down, "Can you? Well, if you want your garden party to be run by a Blind Pew, that's your business."

"Mrs Patmore, there's a lot to be done and you're only just up on your feet. We really cannot manage without Mrs Bird." Mrs Hughes says trying to keep the peace while Emma is simply happy to be a spectator.

Mrs Patmore huffs, "If you say so."

"Now, I've been checking the stores and I've ordered what you'll need for the baking."

"That's very kind, Mrs Hughes. But, er, I believe we should check the stores when it's convenient." Mrs Bird says. Emma blinks in surprise but she's quite pleased to hear it.

"Mrs Bird, at Downton Abbey, the housekeeper manages the Store Cupboard, but I think you'll find..." Mrs Hughes tries to say but Mrs Bird interrupts her.

"I've never not run my own Store Cupboard in my life. Separate the cook from the Store Cupboard? Where's the sense in that?" Emma has been thinking the same thing.

Mrs Patmore looks pretty pleased with this, "How long have I been saying this, O Lord?"

"We're the ones who cook it. We should be the ones to order it." Mrs Bird finishes.

"Mrs Bird, I shall be very happy with your help with the garden party. I'm sure we can manage it easily, between the two of us." Mrs Patmore says.

Mrs Hughes is disconcerted; she fidgets and leaves. Daisy and Emma smile at each other in amusement. This is not what she expected but she's still happy.

——

Awful news comes as they all learn that Lady Grantham had slipped when having a bath and had ended up losing the baby. Everyone is gathered in the Servants' Hall sombrely.

"That poor wee babe." Mrs Hughes murmurs.

"How's Her Ladyship doing?" Anna asks.

"I'll take her up a tray in a minute, but I daresay she won't touch a bite."

William turns to O'Brien, who had been sitting in silence, staring at nothing, "What about you, Miss O'Brien?" O'Brien looks at him like he can read her thoughts.

"What about me?"

Emma actually feels sorry for her at this moment. "It must've been a traumatic experience for you as well." She adds.

"Yes. Yes, it was."

Mr Branson enters, this time Emma doesn't feel happy to see him.

"I think you'd better dine with us, Mr Branson. We can't know if you might be needed later." Mr Carson says.

"Well, I'm to go for the doctor at ten." Mr Branson says, taking a seat.

Thomas comes in. "What a long-faced lot."

"Kindly show some respect." Mr Carson reproaches.

"Come on, Mr Carson, she'll get over it. They're no bigger than a hamster at that stage." Emma frowns at him. What's gotten into him recently?

"Will you shut up?" Mr Bates snaps.

"I agree. What is the matter with you, Thomas?" Mrs Hughes says angrily.

"I don't know. I suppose all this makes me feel claustrophobic. I mean I'm sorry, 'course I am, but why must we live through them? They're just our employers; they're not our flesh and blood."

Emma gapes at him in shock. "That's no excuse." She tells him.

"Thomas, don't be so unkind," Daisy adds.

"Is there nothing left on earth that you respect?" William remarks.

"Hark at him. Blimey, if he carries on like this for the unborn baby of a woman who scarcely knows his name, no wonder he fell to pieces when his old mum snuffed it." Their jaws drop. William bolts out of his chair and punches Thomas.

"William!" Mr Carson yells.

Everyone stands up from the table as William pushes Thomas onto it and climbs on top of him.

"Thomas! William! Stop that! That is enough!"

Neither of them pay Mr Carson any heed. They roll off the table onto the floor and William punches Thomas. Thomas stops the next punch and hits William back. Mr Branson steps in and pulls William off Thomas.

"Calm down!" Branson cries.

Mr Carson holds back Thomas and shoves him out of the room. He pats William on the shoulder.

"He had that coming." Mr Branson mutters. Emma can't help but agree with him.

——

Anna pulls Emma to the side and confesses that she had gone to see Mr Bates' mother, who revealed that he took the fall for his wife, the one who actually was the thief.

"Well, she sounds lovely!" Emma says sarcastically.

"I know." Anna agrees.

Emma gasps jokingly, "But Anna! You're supposed to be the nice one!"

Anna sniggers at her joke.

"Though," Emma says sobering up. "At least that's cleared up."

"I know. I have already told His Lordship."

Well, at least there's some good news.

——

The next day is the day of the garden party. There are multiple tents set up, a portion of them for the servants to set up and organise the food and drinks. Emma spends the day bringing trays to and fro as well as sorting them out in the tent for the footmen to hand out to the guests. Though Thomas' face is bruised from the fight.

She is walking across the grass of the lawn listening to the string quartet playing when a hand grabs her arm. She spins round in a panic before realising it's Mr Branson.

"Christ," Emma puts a hand to her chest where she can feel it beating rapidly, "Did you have to scare me like that?"

He chuckles. "Sorry." He doesn't look sorry. "I have some news. I can't find Lady Sybil."

"News?" Emma already suspects what he's going to tell her.

He leans in next to her ear. Her breath hitches at how close he is as she also realises that he hasn't let go of her arm.

"Gwen got the job."

Emma pulls back gaping at him before letting out a small cry of happiness. He laughs at her reaction. "Well let's go find her and Lady Sybil!"

Emma rushes off with him behind her. They find Lady Sybil first and they run over. They probably got some odd looks, definitely when they reached Lady Sybil, who is standing with Lady Edith and two other ladies. Emma runs up to her tapping her on the arm, she turns looking at them in surprise.

"My lady, we have news!" Emma beams. She whispers it in her ear and Lady Sybil covers her mouth as she gasps excitedly. "Oh! Sorry." She says to the women around her.

Lady Sybil rushes off with Mr Branson and Emma following her, probably to the surprise of her sister and the other ladies. They run to Gwen, who's carrying a tray.

"Mr Bromidge has rung! You've done it, Gwen! You got the job!" Lady Sybil cries.

Gwen gasps excitedly and shoves her tray at Anne. "Take it! Take it!" She takes it looking bewildered and Gwen has a giggling group hug with Emma, Lady Sybil and Mr Branson.

"Something to celebrate?" Emma hears Mrs Hughes say scornfully. The group hug breaks up to face Mrs Hughes.

"I got the job, Mrs Hughes! I'm a secretary! I've begun!" Gwen explains.

"I'm very happy for you, Gwen. And we'll celebrate after we've finished today's work." Mrs Hughes replies. Will it kill her to look happy?

"Of course, Mrs Hughes." Gwen sobers and goes back to work. Emma realises then that she's holding Mr Branson's hand with Lady Sybil looking at them smiling. She turns to him and they stare at each other. Emma feels shaken feeling his bare skin against hers.

"I don't suppose that..." he begins to say but he isn't able to finish as Mrs Hughes interrupts.

"Lady Sybil? Her Ladyship was asking after you. And Emma, I'm sure that they need your help carrying more trays."

Emma glances back at Mr Branson before both she and Lady Sybil leave. Emma lets out a shuddered breath.

"So do you like him?" Lady Sybil's voice breaks her out of her stupor. Emma blinks at her.

"I don't know what you're talking about." She looks like she doesn't believe her.

——

The day does not seem to be going well for everyone as Emma sees first Sir Anthony Strallan walking away from Lady Edith to Mr Crawley walking away from Lady Mary. The former sort of deserved that cause of her behaviour as well as she doesn't really think she should spend her life with him anyway and the latter really should've just said yes, taken a risk.

Out of the blue, Lord Grantham is yelling for the music to stop as he waves his hat to get everyone's attention, "Please, will you stop, please!"

The string quartet abruptly stops playing.

"My Lords, Ladies and gentlemen. Can I ask for silence?"

All conversations cease and Emma steps out of one of the tents to listen along with everyone else.

"Because I very much regret to announce... that we are at war with Germany."

Everyone stands in shock. Emma knew this day was coming but that didn't take away the dread that filled her then. She glances at all the young men around her and wonders how many of them would actually make it home.

Chapter Text

The house is all go go go in preparing for the benefit concert to raise money for the Hospital as well as the return of Mr Crawley, now Lieutenant Crawley, after having been away at war for a couple of days. Though this is all for a good cause, Emma doesn't have a hand in the actual event, which has been making her feel a bit useless considering the national crisis.

Anna is giving the new maid Ethel, and her new roommate, the rundown about how they all work. Though Emma finds out that the new girl thinks quite highly of herself when Anna drops her off in the Library where Emma is so she can give her a run down in there.

Ethel fluffs a pillow by tossing it in the air.

"You drop the cushions on the floor as the force plumps them up." Emma tells her.

"I know." Comes the short response. Well alright.

Mrs Hughes comes through. "Ethel, are you settling in?"

Ethel drops a pillow on the floor. "I would be if Anna and Emma would stop teaching me how to suck eggs. I was Head Housemaid in my last position." Emma rolls her eyes.

"You were Senior Housemaid out of two in a much smaller house." Mrs Hughes reminds her.

"Is anyone coming in here tonight?" Emma asks.

"Only at the interval, and keep them out of the Drawing room. I thought Mr Bates would've been back by now, or he could've stood guard." Mrs Hughes says before leaving.

"Who is this Mr Bates?" Ethel asks.

"He's His Lordship's Valet. He's been in London because his mother died." Emma answers. "Apparently they had the funeral last Monday."

"Well, everyone talks about him as if he were king," Ethel adds.

Emma snorts. "Well, I'm not sure about that but he's quite good at getting things done."

The Dowager Countess of Grantham then enters. "Emma." She curtsies. "Help me do battle with this... monstrosity." The Dowager stares at the hideous flower arrangement on the table as Ethel and Emma glance at each other in bewilderment. "Looks like a creature from the Lost World." She starts pulling out flowers. Well thank God, she said it.

Emma steps forward to assist her with sorting out the flowers while Ethel leaves shortly after and when Lord and Lady Grantham and Mrs Crawley enter, Emma is collecting the flowers the Dowager had removed and taking them away.

"Thank you." The Dowager says to her. Emma nods politely.

——

Emma is going back up the stairs in the servants' staircase to the door into the Great Hall when she collides with the back of Miss O'Brien.

"What?" Emma hisses at her. She simply puts a finger to her lips to continue listening to what Emma then sees to be Mrs Crawley and Lady Sybil.

"No, I d- I don't mean selling programs or finding prizes for the Tombola, I want to do a real job. Real work. Emma and I have been talking about it." Miss O'Brien raises a judgmental eyebrow at Emma but she shrugs cause what's wrong with that?

"Well, if you are serious, what about being an auxiliary nurse? There's a training college in York. I know I could get you two onto a course. It may be something of a rough awakening for you. Are you ready for that? I mean, have you ever made your own bed, for example, or scrubbed a floor. I know Emma has, but have you?" Mrs Crawley sees her and O'Brien eaves dropping though Emma is sure Miss O'Brien was the one with sinister intentions. "O'Brien, what is it?"

O'Brien steps forward, "Mr Platte is taking Her Ladyship and Lady Grantham down to the Village, she wondered if you'd like to go with them."

"That's very kind. Thank you."

O'Brien leaves and Emma takes her chance to come over to them. "You'd be able to get us places Mrs Crawley?"

The woman nods. "Perhaps."

"Go on. What else would we need?" Lady Sybil urges.

"Well, if you're serious, what about cooking? Why don't you ask Mrs Patmore if she could give you one or two basic tips. When you get to York, it might be useful to know a little more than nothing. I don't suppose Emma has had a chance to cook."

"No Ma'am." Not for a while anyway or with this time period's appliances.

Mrs Crawley smiles and strokes Lady Sybil's chin affectionately. Lady Sybil and Emma smile back.

——

In the Servants' Hall, Daisy is shelling peas, Anna and Emma polish, William mends a shirt, Mr Branson reads the newspaper, and Gemma and Miss O'Brien sew.

Emma sits by Mr Branson and Gemma telling them both quietly all about what Mrs Crawley had suggested to her and Lady Sybil.

"It'll give me a chance to spread my skills," Emma speaks. "Who knows what'll happen after that."

"That sounds great Emma," Gemma says encouragingly and Mr Branson smiles warmly at Emma and she hopes he doesn't notice her reddening cheeks.

Mrs Patmore comes in, "Where's the butter for the pancakes?"

"It's in the cold larder," Daisy says.

"Are we having pancakes tonight?" Ethel questions as she sits there filing her nails and Emma can't help but roll her eyes at her.

"Are we 'eck as like." Miss O'Brien remarks.

"Upstairs dinner, Crepes Suzette." Mrs Patmore explains.

Ethel gasps, "I've always wanted to try those. Could you save me some? If they don't finish them all."

Mrs Patmore looks at her in some sort of disbelief. "Er, save you some Crepe Suzette?"

Mr Branson regards Mrs Patmore. Anna, Gemma and Emma share smiles at the strange request.

"If you don't mind." Ethel files her nails. "What are we having?"

"Lamb stew and semolina." Whoop.

"Do you eat a lot of stews?" Ethel asks.

"Don't you fancy that, dear?" Mrs Patmore questions sarcastically.

"Not all the time." It's going to be a problem if she keeps thinking so highly of herself.

"Oh, I see. And would you like to sleep in Her Ladyship's bedroom while you're at it?"

Ethel looks up. "Wouldn't mind. I hate sharing a room. I didn't in my last place." God, why does she keep bringing that up?

"There were only two maids and a cook." Anne points out, probably for the millionth time.

"Well, I'm just saying."

"And I'll just say if you don't lookout." Mrs Patmore snaps. Ethel smiles in amusement as Mrs Patmore leaves.

"You've got a cheek on your first day." Miss O'Brien says.

"Tell me about it," Emma mutters, literally the first day and she's already finding her annoying. Mr Branson snorts.

"I don't see why," Ethel replies, clearly not having heard Emma. "I want the best and I'm not ashamed to admit it."

"And you think we don't?"

"I think it's hard to change at your age." Emma's jaw drops at that. "I don't blame you. But I suppose, in the end, I want to be more than just a servant." Well, she's in trouble now.

——

Lady Sybil and Emma go to Mrs Patmore for more assistance for extra tips on cooking. To be honest Emma is there to re-familiarise herself with the rules of cooking though mostly as moral support.

"Well, it would be our secret. A surprise. You don't mind, do you?" Lady Sybil finished.

Mrs Patmore is flustered, "Oh, it's not that I mind, Milady."

"And I only need the basics. How to boil an egg. How to make tea." Lady Sybil explains.

"Don't you know how to make tea?" Mrs Patmore asks surprised.

Lady Sybil fidgets embarrassed. "Not really."

The other Kitchen servant girls giggle.

Emma jumps to her defence. "Well in her defence she's not exactly been in a situation where she needs to."

"Exactly. I know you see it as a joke. But when I start my course, I don't want to be a joke. Will you help me?" Lady Sybil pleads.

Daisy pipes up then. "Of course, we will, won't we?"

Mrs Patmore sighs. "If you say so. Emma, you know how to make tea though don't you?" Emma nods. "Well let's get started Milady. Do you know how to fill a kettle?"

"Everyone knows that." Lady Sybil takes the kettle from Mrs Patmore and goes to the tap. She opens the valve and water sprays all over. The servants laugh.

"Not everyone, apparently." Mrs Patmore remarks.

——

Emma finishes Lady Mary's hair as she sits at her dresser while Lady Sybil sits on the bed; Lady Grantham and Lady Edith sit in chairs. Anna is putting away some dresses in the wardrobe.

"Glad to be back?" Lady Sybil asks.

"I'm never sure. When I'm in London, I long for Yorkshire, and when I'm here, I ache to hear my heels clicking on the pavement. I'd forgotten about this nightmare concert. Why didn't you warn me? I'd have come back tomorrow." Lady Mary complains as she dabs some perfume on herself.

Lady Edith takes the opportunity to gloat, "But you'd have missed Matthew." Lady Mary pauses in surprise. Emma frowns at Lady Edith internally as all of this is partly her fault.

"I was going to tell you. Matthew's on leave and he's in the Village, so Papa and I thought it would be a good time to mend our fences. He's coming tonight with Isobel." Her Ladyship carefully says.

Lady Edith is still gloating, "And his fiancée."

"What?"

"Edith. I don't know how helpful you're being." Her Ladyship admonishes.

"Matthew's engaged. He's brought her to Downton to meet his mother." Lady Sybil explains.

She listens in continued surprise before quickly covering up how she really feels, "Well, how marvellous." Emma finishes her hair and she stands up and walks over to her full length mirror in the corner, taking her gloves with her.

"You don't mind?"

"Why should I? We're not going to marry, but I don't want him to spend the rest of his life in a cave." Lady Mary cheerfully says, pulling on her gloves. Emma pauses in her further fiddling with her dress to watch her carefully, could the others not see through this façade?

"Exactly what Papa and I feel. Please try to be happy for him." Lady Grantham says.

"Of course, I'm happy! Good luck to him." Lady Edith smirks at her sister's brave face. "Anyway, there's someone I want you all to meet. Have you ever come across Richard Carlisle?" Emma stands and does the buttons on her gloves at her inner wrist.

"Sir Richard Carlisle? The one with all those horrid newspapers?" Ohh great the media.

"We met at Cliveden."

Lady Edith scoffs, "But how old is he?"

"Old enough not to ask stupid questions." Her sister snaps. "Anyway, I can't wait for you to know him. If only Papa hadn't closed down the shoot." She sits down again and I place her long necklace on her.

"Most people have stopped shooting now that the war's on. But I'm sure Papa would be happy to have Sir Richard come and stay." Lady Grantham and Lady Sybil rise to leave.

"Are you?" Lady Edith continues doubtfully. "I shouldn't have thought he was Papa's type at all."

Her mother ignores her and turns to her eldest, "You coming?"

"I'll be down in a minute." Lady Mary says with a tight smile.

Her mother and sisters leave. Emma and Anna linger, giving each other a concerned look. They turn to Lady Mary.

"Are you all right, Milady?" Anna asks.

"Oh, Anna, Emma." She breaks down crying. Anna and Emma each put a comforting hand on her shoulders.

"You'll get through this Milady," Emma tells her.

——

Everyone is gathering in the Hall for the concert, including Mr Bates who had returned at the same time as Lady Mary, when Emma notices a few stares from the family towards the door. She looks to see Lieutenant Crawley standing with Lord Grantham and a younger woman who's more of a strawberry blonde with it up in a modern, for this lot, updo and similar taste in dress. This must be Miss Lavinia Swire.

As Emma watches Lady Mary meet Miss Swire, she feels almost proud of her for how pleasant she is towards her instead of being horrible. The reunion between Lady Mary and Lieutenant Crawley seems a bit awkward but ends well so that's good.

The concert begins and shortly after, two women stand up and start handing out white feathers. One hands a feather to William, who Emma is sitting next to. Oh god, she knows what this means.

"What is it?" William asks.

"A white feather, of course, Coward."

Lord Grantham turns around and stands up. "Stop this at once!" The music stops and William stands.

Lord Grantham continues yelling, "This is neither the time nor the place!"

The other girl speaks then, "These people should be aware that there are cowards among them."

"Will you please leave? You are the cowards here, not they!" Mr Bates stands, also angry, and the women leave. Lord Grantham nods to William. William nods back and sits down. Emma puts her hand on his arm in an attempt to comfort him. The man already desperately wants to join the army but it's his father stopping him, not cowardice!

"Leader, will you continue?"

——

After the family has had their meal and are in the Drawing room, the servants are setting the table for their meal.

"What you reading?" Daisy asks Ethel, having noticed the magazine in her hands.

"Photo play about Mabel Normand. She was nothing when she started, you know. Her father was a carpenter and they'd no money, and now she's a shining film star." Ethel replies. Miss O'Brien walks in behind her as she talks.

"Ethel, I've a message for you from Her Ladyship. You're to go up and see her now." Miss O'Brien suddenly says. Wait what?

"What? Where?" Ethel asks in surprise.

"In the Drawing room, of course. They're all in the Drawing room." Emma then realises that O'Brien is doing this to make fun of her.

"What've I done wrong?"

"Nothing. Quite the reverse. She's very pleased with the way you've begun, and she wants to thank you." Emma covers her mouth to hide her laughter.

"Now?"

"Yes, now. She's asked for you."

Emma decides to pipe up then, "How much longer are you gonna keep her waiting? It won't look good, you know."

Ethel quickly puts away her magazine. The servants hold in their giggles in the corner. Ethel leaves in a hurry and most of them, including Emma, burst out laughing.

——

Afterwards, William rushes down to tell Emma that Mrs Crawley wants to speak with her. She knows that this wasn't a trick as it was with Ethel and she hurries up to the Great Hall to see Mrs Crawley in her coat by the servant door.

"Ah, Emma there you are!" Mrs Crawley says once she has spotted her. "I just want to let you know that the nursing course in York does have a couple of vacancies. It's short notice and you will have to start Friday."

Emma smiles. "Oh, that's brilliant Mrs Crawley thank you!"

"No problem, dear. It's good to see you wanting to do more for the war effort." She speaks. "Now I do need to leave. Don't want to keep them waiting." She leaves and Emma runs back downstairs excitedly.

——

They all sit down to breakfast in the Servants' Hall.

"I still don't understand why it was funny to make me look a fool. You weren't even there to enjoy it." Ethel grumbles.

"Oh, don't worry, we enjoyed it all right from down here." Miss O'Brien says. Emma lets out a snort and Gemma nudges her as if to tell her off but it doesn't work cause she's smiling.

"Miss O'Brien, Her Ladyship has asked me to take the incident no further. Don't tempt me to disobey." Mr Carson says. "Did I see Lady Sybil in the Kitchen yesterday?"

"She wants to learn some cooking." Mrs Patmore explains from where she stands next to him.

"She says that she's gonna train to be a nurse, so she needs to know how to cook and clean and everything," Daisy adds as she pours the contents of her jug into peoples' glasses.

"Has she told Her Ladyship about this?" Mr Carson demands.

"It's supposed to be a surprise."

"Mr Carson, it speaks well of Lady Sybil that she wants to help the wounded. Let's not give her away." Mrs Hughes says.

"Why shouldn't she learn how to cook and scrub? She may need it when the war's over. Things are changing. For her lot and us. And when they do, I mean to make the most of it." Ethel remarks. Oh, here she goes again.

Mrs Patmore laughs.

Ethel notices. "I take it they ate all the pancakes last night then?"

"They did." Bet they didn't.

——

Lady Sybil and Emma are once again in the Kitchen at the stove though Emma seems to be doing better than Lady Sybil is.

Mrs Patmore checks over their shoulders. "Well done, Emma." She says before noticing Lady Sybil's attempt. "What in Wonderland do you call that?" She sees Lady Sybil's horrified expression. "I mean, I do not fully understand what you're trying to do, Milady."

Lady Sybil shakes her head. "Oh, I knew it wasn't supposed to look like this."

"No, Milady, I would go so far as to say there is no food on the earth that is supposed to look like that." Mrs Patmore moves away.

"What do I do?" Lady Sybil asks Emma. "Why does everything go so lumpy?"

"Let's try again," Emma says as Daisy comes over.

"She's right. It's better to chuck it out and start again." Lady Sybil nods and takes the pot off the stove.

——

Emma notices Anna and Mr Bates being all cosy one evening and she pulls Anna to the side to demand answers.

"Has he proposed?" Emma asks gleefully. "Are you two making plans?"

"Yes, he has and maybe," Anna says shyly but she's beaming. Emma squeals and wraps her up into a hug.

——

The next day Lady Sybil and Emma are making their own cakes. While Emma is enjoying herself, she feels worried as she had spotted Mr Bates with, she can only assume to be, his estranged wife Vera. Emma worries about what that means.

"Now, steady. Even the most experienced cook can burn themself if they're not careful." Mrs Patmore warns as they are about to take them out of the oven. Emma is a bit nervous as she had not only spent the past 7 years in the past having never baked but she had also not done it much even before then.

"But do you think it's ready?" Lady Sybil questions. The two of them are wearing cooking aprons over their usual clothes and kitchen towels in their hands.

"I know it's ready."

"Go on, you don't want to spoil it." Daisy insists.

"Right, let's do it then," Emma says as the two of them take turns pulling their cakes out of the oven successfully.

"Ta-da." Lady Sybil says, clapping her hands together. Emma laughs. She feels someone's eyes on her. She turns to see Mr Branson grinning at her. She beams back.

Daisy and Mrs Patmore then help them finish the cakes.

——

Emma soon learns that she was right to be concerned when she saw Mr Bates' estranged wife as he handed in his notice and is leaving in the morning. Emma rushes to find Anna, who she finds in the Courtyard sobbing with Mr Bates walking away from her.

Emma grabs and pulls her into her arms and Anna sobs into her shoulder, likely soaking it. When everything is going well, it gets torn away.

Emma knows that anything she says won't have any effect so she simply takes Anna's arms and pulls her upstairs to her room. When she informs Mrs Hughes that Anna had fallen ill, while neither of them says it, Emma can see she knows what she's secretly saying.

——

Emma has packed her own bags ready and she's now in Lady Sybil's room with her sisters, mother and grandmother helping her pack. All of them are coming up with their own suggestions. Lady Sybil had previously offered Emma to wear some of her clothes once they are there as she doesn't have much.

"Where's Anna? Surely she should be helping considering you're leaving yourself." The Dowager asks.

"She's not feeling very well today, Your Ladyship," Emma replies though she knows this isn't true. "I've taken over for the time being. It's not too much trouble."

"Oh, that's so kind of you. Just make sure Lady Sybil packs things she can get in and out of without a maid. Though I suppose she'll have your help if she needs it." The Dowager says.

Lady Edith starts to pack an evening gown but Lady Sybil pulls it from her. "Oh, I don't need that. I'd never wear it." She hooks it onto the wardrobe door.

"But you must have something decent. Suppose you're invited to dinner." Her sister replies.

"I know this is hard for you to grasp, but I'm not there to go out to dinner. I'm there to learn." Lady Sybil replies.

"Take one, just in case." Lady Mary hands Lady Sybil a gown, who places it on the bed. Emma folds it for her.

"We'll miss you." Lady Edith says.

"Don't be silly. It's only two months. And I'll come home if I can, both of us." Lady Sybil says, sending a smile to Emma and she returns it.

"Why don't I drive the two of you?" Lady Edith asks. Emma remembers Mr Branson had been teaching her.

Her grandmother isn't pleased with the idea. "She's taking enough chance with her life as it is."

"Oh, Granny." Lady Edith sighs. Lady Sybil takes some clothes from Emma and puts them into her case.

"What is this driving mania?"

"It'll be useful. They won't let a healthy man drive us around for much longer. And if Sybil and Emma can be nurses, why can't I be a chauffeur?" Lady Edith remarks. Emma frowns at the idea of Mr Branson having to go off to war despite knowing how selfish that is considering.

"Well, I shall leave you. I have been summoned by Cousin Isobel for tea. Goodbye Sybil." The Dowager stands and holds out her arms for a hug, Lady Sybil embraces her with a smile. "And good luck with it all."

"Thank you for being such a sport." Her youngest granddaughter says.

"It's a big step you're taking, dear. But war deals out strange tasks. Remember your Great Aunt Roberta."

The woman goes to leave but her eldest granddaughter's voice stops her, "What about her?"

"She loaded the guns at Lucknow." Ladies Mary and Sybil raise their eyebrows at each other.

"I'll come with you. I'll tell William to fetch the bags for both of them." Lady Grantham pauses at the door on her way out. "First of you to leave the nest. And good luck Emma." Emma gives a grateful nod and she exits.

"Poor Mama. She always feels these things so dreadfully." Lady Edith remarks.

"That's her American blood." Her elder sister quips.

Lady Sybil continues packing, "I'm so glad we've settled everything with Cousin Matthew. Aren't you, Mary?"

The woman in question sighs irritably, "Oh, please stop treading on eggshells. I've other fish to fry." 

Lady Edith scoffs.

——

Their bags are strapped to the back of the car with Lady Sybil and Emma in the back. Lady Sybil waves to her mother and sisters from the car. It is when Mr Branson pulls the car away does she begin to cry.

Emma reaches over to grab her hand. "It'll be fine. You'll be home in no time." She gives her a watery smile in return.

They reach the Hospital and it's at this point that it dawns on Emma that this is happening. She hadn't thought of ever going into nursing or anything like that in her last life and now here she is.

Mr Branson carries Lady Sybil and Emma's bags as they walk into the Hospital Courtyard where the wounded men are exercising. Several are missing limbs. Mr Branson puts their bags down in a stone corridor.

"It'll be hard for us to let you go, our last link with home," Emma says to him.

He takes off his hat. "Not as hard as it is for me." Emma's eyes widen.

"I'll leave you two." Lady Sybil says, she walks a short distance away to give them some semblance of privacy.

"Mr Branson, I—" Emma starts but she doesn't know what else to say.

"I know I shouldn't say it, but I can't keep it in any longer." He confesses.

"I wish you would," Emma mumbles. She suspected he might like her but this, the reality, scares her.

"I've told myself and told that you don't want to ruin things but I couldn't keep quiet about it anymore, your leaving reminded me how life can change. When the war is over, the world won't be the same place as it was when it started. And I'll make something of myself, I promise. There will be opportunities." He continues.

"I know you will." Emma interrupts.

"Then bet on me. I know you can't leave now, not in the middle of a war and the world scares you, but until then, I promise to devote every waking minute to your happiness." Mr Branson finishes.

"I'm terribly flattered," Emma says, flickering her eyes to the floor. She doesn't know what else should be said in this kind of situation.

"Don't say that."

"Why can't I?" Emma asks.

"Because you sound like them when you say it." He replies.

She smiles, trying to lighten the mood, "That sounds more like you."

"Please don't make fun of me. It's cost me all I've got to say these things."

"But you don't know me," Emma argues.

"I do."

"No, you really don't." She insists. God if she says yes to this, she would have to tell him. Emma stares at the ground uncomfortably.

"Right." He puts his hat back on. "I'll go. I'll hand in my notice, and I won't be there when you get back."

Her head snaps up. "No, don't do that."

"I must. They won't let me stay when they've heard what I said." Mr Branson says.

"They won't hear. Not from me nor Lady Sybil." Emma pauses. "A-and I-I'll think about it."

His head perks up and he gives her a small smile. Lady Sybil takes the opportunity to walk back over. "Sorry to interrupt but we should report to the head matron and get to our dorm."

"Right, yes, thank you Milady." He says before turning to Emma. "Goodbye, Emma."

"Goodbye." She whispers and then he turns and leaves.

——

They meet with the matron and are settled into their dorm with two other girls: Ruth Ades and Lilian Barrs. No one is to be known by their title on this course; Emma becomes known as Miss Byrne and Lady Sybil as Miss Crawley. To add to the equality, Lady Sybil insisted that Emma call her Sybil, which is going to be weird.

On this course they'll be learning first aid, home nursing and hygiene as well as cooking. They might be learning about duties that will be less technical but will no less be important, than trained nurses.

Once settled, Emma decides she should perhaps write to Mr Branson to explain what she means when she said he didn't know her. If he wants to propose to her, marry her, he needs to have all the facts.

Dear Mr Branson,

I am writing this letter to you as I feel that you deserve some answers. I meant what I said when you don't know me and that's correct. There's something about me that I haven't told anyone, something that seems insane but is true.

When I said I began working at Downton in 1909, that was the truth but what I didn't say was that I didn't exist before then. I was originally from the year 2021, the 21st century. I know you probably don't believe it but it is true. I knew the war was coming, I know when and how it ends. I have experienced the 100 year anniversaries linked with this war.

I know you probably don't believe that literally time travelled but it's true. I feel that you should know this if you want to be making any declarations like you did today.

Yours,

Emma Byrne

Short, simple and to the point; Emma doesn't know how to write letters anyway.

She quickly writes a little note to Gemma about how she is so far as well explaining that she needs to give this to Mr Branson before slipping it into the envelope where the letter is and putting her name on the front. Emma doesn't want everyone downstairs suspecting, not when she hasn't even answered him.

Chapter Text

The war changes in April 1917 with America joining the war though Emma knows they'll only be in the war for like 5 minutes and will be bringing over the Spanish Flu.

By this point, Sybil and Emma had finished their training in York and had begun working at Downton Hospital. Both of them at the end of a long shift back to Downton where, while Emma is no longer working there as a servant, she's allowed to stay in her old room with Gemma. The long and exhausting hours is something she's somewhat used to so that bit isn't the hardest part of it all. Sybil and Emma have also grown closer over this shared experience; particularly bezzies now.

It's weird how Emma is hardly in the house anymore but Gemma and Anna tell her what she is missing when they can.

There's Mr Lang the new Valet though he seems like a shaken rabbit caught in the headlights but he has been to war though so can't fault him there. William has been called up and is going for his medical and it seems there's something going on with him and Daisy.

Gemma tells Mr Molesley is hovering around Anna and discussing books with her. While Emma finds that sweet, she knows that Anna won't be over Mr Bates any time soon. Also, apparently, Mr Carson looks ready to pop a vein with the stress of maintaining everything to pre-war levels despite losing staff and that no one really cares except him.

One bit of news they don't have to tell Emma about is Thomas getting injured in his hand and being sent back home. He can't come to Downton Hospital though as it's only for officers. He's not going back to the front but Miss O'Brien tells her that she'll work on getting him back to Downton with Lady Grantham.

Nothing has really happened between her and Mr Branson (Emma felts and feels uncomfortable calling him 'Tom' yet after being so used to not being supposed to plus it sounds a bit personal, maybe intimate) since her letter other than him writing back. In the letter, he said he still doesn't want to retract his proposal as he says she's still the same girl but needs time to digest – to get used to the idea, not that she blames him. Now it wasn't just him waiting.

When Emma returns to Downton, they didn't, and still don't have much time to talk as Emma is more elsewhere now, so they didn't have much time to talk though she's glad as it was awkward. He had asked her more. Emma reluctantly tells him when the war ends, who wins, the Treaty of Versailles and the Russian revolution though she holds back from telling him about the next world war considering it's too far away to prove what she's saying is true and she felt she was giving too much away anyway. Being a history nerd helps with proving her credentials.

This calms him down a bit as well as making it more real for him. He hasn't asked anything about Irish independence thankfully considering she doesn't know much about it, which is what you get going to an English school.

——

Emma catches Lady Grantham with Major Clarkson outside the Hospital at one point.

"I'd love to help, but it's not within my power to hook men from hither and thither as I please." She hears Clarkson say. She decides to linger, curious about what they're saying. Lieutenant Courtenay's pills can wait.

"It's not at all what I was asking." Her Ladyship replies.

"Forgive me, but I thought you were saying that you wanted Corporal Barrow to come and work here when he's fully recovered." Okay, now she's definitely listening. It'd be great to see Thom- she means Corporal Barrow -again.

"I think it a credit to him that he wants to continue to serve in this way. After he's been wounded." Lady Grantham argues.

"Well, that it may be, but it's not for me to decide what happens next." With that, the Countess nods disappointedly and leaves.

Clarkson turns and sees Emma standing there. "Don't you start." He says before Emma can say anything.

"I wasn't going to say anything Major." She says, he relaxes. "But it would be nice for Corporal Barrow to return." She grins at him.

He sighs irritably and walks back inside.

——

"Oh, I like a bit of life in a house," Anna says as she trails into the Kitchen with Emma behind her. Anna had been explaining to her how Lady Rosamund and Lady Mary's new beau, Sir Richard, are going to be invited for a weekend.

"But won't Mr Carson spontaneously combust? I might not be here as often but I have noticed he's extra stressed." Emma says to her. They stop next to Mrs Patmore.

"Erm, I had a letter yesterday." Mrs Patmore says, going over to her little desk.

"Yes?" Anna encourages as she and Emma follow.

"It's my sister's boy. He's-he's with the Lancashire Fusiliers, only he's gone missing." She puts on her glasses and pulls out the note. "Erm, "missing presumed dead" they call it."

"Jesus. How did that happen?" Emma questions.

"Well, that's just it. They can't find out how it happened, why it happened, whether we can be sure it did happen or he isn't lying prisoner somewhere." Mrs Patmore says in a panicked ramble.

"Why not ask His Lordship?" Anna suggests. "He'll have friends in the war office. They can dig something up."

"Oh, well n- I don't like to bother him." Mrs Patmore says.

"Why not? He's got broad shoulders." Anna argues.

"Mmmh." Mrs Patmore sighs.

"Can't hurt," Emma adds. "Better to know than wondering." Mrs Patmore nods mutely, her mind clearly still focused on her nephew; she doesn't blame her.

——

Emma heading off for a shift at the Hospital and is going out through the servants' entrance though technically she's not one anymore. Mr Carson will still have a stink if she goes out through the front entrance and since he looks like he's ready to keel over the stress, Emma decides to go with it.

Emma enters the Courtyard through the door when she spots Thomas. "Thomas!" Emma cries, throwing herself at him. He laughs as he catches her. Miss O'Brien rolls her eyes at the sight but Emma thinks she sees a very slight quirk at the edge of her lips.

Emma pulls back and holds his shoulders to look at him. "So, it seems Miss O'Brien's scheming has actually done some good."

"The cheek." O'Brien huffs.

Thomas lets out a snort. "Yes, I'm now working under Major Clarkson. So are you apparently."

Emma shrugs. "Well…" Her eyes flicker down to see his hand. It's covered by a fingerless glove thing.

Miss O'Brien seems to be on the same wavelength. "What about your blighty?" She nods to his hand. He pulls off the glove, showing how it was maimed by the bullet, Emma cringes at the sight of it - though, of all of the injuries she has seen, it isn't the worst. "My god."

"It's not so bad. And it lived up to its name and got me home." Thomas says.

"Go inside, say hello to everyone," Emma tells him. "I've got to head off." She leaves the Courtyard.

——

Mr Branson, later on, turns up at the Hospital to inform Sybil that her mother expects her back for tea and Sybil is not happy.

"I can't possibly come! Really, Mama is incorrigible!"

"It's not poor Branson's fault." Mrs Crawley says.

"But what is the point of Mama's soirees? What are they for?" Sybil argues.

"Well, I'm going out for dinner tonight and I'm glad. Is that wrong?"

"Lady Grantham has also invited Nurse Byrne as well." Mr Branson adds. "She felt Lady Sybil might more likely come if she does."

Emma spins around from where she had been making a bed and stares at him in shock. "What?!" she exclaims in a squeaky voice.

"Well, that's nice, it'll be fun." Mrs Crawley says.

"Will it?" Emma questions in the same squeaky voice. Not only is it the Downton house and Village Crawleys, including newly appointed Captain Crawley who is in the country to help recruitment, but she knows that Lady Rosamund and Sir Richard, Lady Mary's new 'friend', are coming as well. Help.

"Well, if I'm going, you are too Emma," Sybil says.

"But what am I going to wear?" Emma questions.

"We'll find you something."

She looks over to see Mr Branson amused by her reaction.

Thomas walks in with some blankets and Mrs Crawley turns to him. "Thomas, you can cover for Nurse Crawley and Nurse Byrne, can't you?"

"I can." Thomas starts making up a bed and Mr Branson approaches him, they talk briefly.

Emma goes over to them with a bottle of pills in her hand. "Can you give Lieutenant Courtenay his pills?"

"Of course, I can. I'd be glad to." Thomas replies. Mr Branson and Emma share a lingering look as she walks away.

——

Emma shifts uncomfortably in her new clothes that she had borrowed from Sybil as it seemed they aren't too dissimilar in size. She scans everyone from her spot next to Sybil waiting for Mrs Crawley to arrive as Emma knows she'll treat her normally. She also takes in the world of socialising before dinner as it's something she'd never seen. The greeting between Emma and the Earl and Countess was incredibly awkward but they were kind even if slightly uncomfortable with the idea of their ex-servant joining them for dinner; don't know why really considering it's their fault she's going to be sitting at the table with them. Emma nervously eyes Sir Richard, who is by Lady May; something about him unnerves her.

"Mrs Crawley, Captain Crawley, and Miss Swire." Mr Carson announces. Oh, thank God.

Mr Carson steps aside for them to enter.

Lord Grantham goes over to greet them. "Ah. Isobel." Mrs Crawley smiles and walks past him to Lady Grantham and Captain Crawley steps forward. "Well, now. Still in one piece. Thank God."

They shake hands. "Touch wood."

"I never stop touching it."

Lady Mary drags Sir Richard over to them. "Do you know Sir Richard Carlisle? My cousin, Captain Crawley."

"How do you do?" Sir Richard greets. Sybil, her aunt and Emma watch from the other side of the room.

"And his fiancé, Miss Swire." Lord Grantham adds.

"I know Miss Swire. Her uncle and I are old friends." Sir Richard says.

"Well, old acquaintances, anyway." Miss Swire says. Well, that's interesting.

Sybil turns to her aunt. "What do you think Mary sees in him?"

"Besides the money, you mean?" Lady Rosamund replies.

"It must be more than that," Emma speaks. Sybil nods in agreement.

Lady Rosamund raises an eyebrow at Emma in surprise. "For you two. Not necessarily for her."

Mrs Crawley wanders over to them. "You look lovely Emma."

Emma blushes. "Oh, thank you, Mrs Crawley. I had some help though." She glances at Captain Crawley again. "You must be glad to see your son again."

Her smile dims a bit, likely thinking then of how she could easily lose him in this war. "Yes, I am."

"Have you met Mary's new suitor?" Lady Rosamund butts in pointedly. Emma wonders what she's trying here.

"Um… no I have not." Mrs Crawley replies.

"Well, he seems like a good match for Mary." Lady Rosamund says.

"Is he?" Emma blurts out before she can stop herself causing the three women she's standing with turn to stare at her with varying degrees of annoyance and amusement. Sybil giggles. It's not Emma's fault she's getting a bad vibe from him!

——

Lord and Lady Grantham sit opposite each other in the middle of the table. From Lady Grantham's right, it's Sir Richard, Lady Mary, Mrs Crawley, Lady Edith and Lady Rosamund until Lord Grantham and on his right, it's his mother then Captain Crawley, Miss Swire, Emma and Sybil.

Emma is quite happy with her seat as she knows Sybil and Miss Swire is very kind and non-judgmental; Emma likes her even if she prefers Captain Crawley to be with someone else. Someone Emma notices him glancing over to at some point during dinner.

"So, you are a nurse now?" Miss Swire kindly asks Emma.

She startles at being spoken to. "Uh… yes. I er used to be a maid here but I wanted to train as a nurse, to challenge myself I suppose and well do something with my life if that doesn't sound too selfish."

Miss Swire smiles. "Not at all. It is commendable."

Emma looks at Mr Lang concerned as he enters, the man looks terrified. The Dowager refuses the sauce Mr Lang offers after Mr Carson has served her. Emma hears her talking to her son about Thomas though the man doesn't sound happy about the idea that Thomas is back and working in the Hospital.

Mr Lang walks around Mr Carson, past Lord Grantham, who Mr Carson is serving, to serve Lady Rosamund. Mr Carson angrily hisses at him to get behind him and he and Mr Lang switch places and Mr Lang serves Lord Grantham the sauce. Mr Lang continues down the table to Lady Rosamund despite having already served her.

"Thank you, but I already have some." She says politely.

"No, no. Give that to me." Mr Lang tries to hand Mr Carson the sauce, but Mr Carson drops it and it spills all over Lady Edith, who stands up in shock. "I-I do apologise, My Lady. I- Mr Lang, get a c—" Mr Carson seizes up.

Mrs Crawley immediately stands. The entire table stands up to help Mr Carson, well everyone except the Dowager.

"Carson? Carson, what's the matter?" Lady Grantham exclaims.

Lady Mary stands behind Mrs Crawley's chair as the woman in question sits him down. "Carson, it's all right. Everything will be fine."

As they all, that is if you don't count the Dowager and Sir Richard, crowd around him, Lord Grantham loosening Mr Carson's collar, Mrs Crawley turns to Lady Edith, "Edith, go with Branson and fetch Major Clarkson. I'll telephone and explain what's happened."

"What about my dress?" Lady Edith complains. Emma sends her an irritated look; this was really not the time!

"Edith! We'll get you a coat! Come." Lady Grantham says dragging her middle child out of the room. Sybil and Emma step forward to help due to their training.

"Sybil and Emma will know what to do until the doctor comes." Lady Mary says to Mrs Crawley.

"You'll find there's never a dull moment in this house." The Dowager remarks to Sir Richard as Mrs Hughes walks into the room. Emma then sees Ethel, Anna, Daisy, Miss O'Brien and Gemma at the end of the room watching.

"Lady Sybil and I will take him upstairs. Nurse Byrne will show us the way, please." Captain Crawley decides as he and Sybil grab Mr Carson's arms.

"Of course," Emma says. She watches Mr Carson's face closely, trying to gather anything else about what is going on with him.

"I can help." Lady Mary says.

"No, let me. I know what I'm doing." Sybil says to her sister.

Still rather incapacitated, Mr Carson still protests. "I'm sure that's not necessary, My Lady."

"It's not Milady now, Carson. It's Nurse Crawley." Captain Crawley, Sybil and Emma guide Mr Carson out of the room.

——

It turns out that Mr Carson is not having a heart attack and just simply needs to relax and rest. It seems Mrs Hughes is going through a trial to keep him in bed.

Time continues and Emma can't seem to find the time to talk to Mr Branson since his proposal though she's secretly grateful as she's not sure what to say to him if she did have a chance considering how awkward she feels around him now.

One day Emma sees Thomas and Lieutenant Courtenay getting closer when she spots Thomas reading Lieutenant Courtenay's post to him. As Emma watches them, she sees Lieutenant Courtenay pat Thomas's knee and Thomas grasps his hand back. She smiles sadly at the sight, thinking how, due to the time period, Thomas can't be truly open with who he is. She decides to leave them alone.

Emma is in the Exercise Yard with Thomas helping Lieutenant Courtenay learn to walk on his own with a cane without being able to see. They have set up a few chairs so he can figure out how to judge the space in front of him when walking. It reminds Emma of her life in the future when she would see this man and his wife taking walks and the wife always had a stick out in front of her to judge the surface.

Thomas walks in front of him. "That's it. That's right, Sir. If you move the stick fast enough, you don't have to slacken your pace."

Emma walks behind. "And check the width of the space as well as any possible obstruction."

"Lieutenant Courtenay!" Major Clarkson approaches. "Well done. You're making good progress."

"Thanks to my saviours," Courtenay says. Emma smiles and Thomas salutes the major.

"So, you'll be pleased to hear that we're all agreed that it's time for you to continue treatment elsewhere," Clarkson says. What?

Courtenay voices this, "What?"

"At Farley Hall." Clarkson continues unfazed. "You're not ill anymore. All you need is time to adjust to your condition, and the staff at Farley can help with that."

"But, Sir, these two are helping me here."

"Nurse Byrne and Corporal Barrow are not trained in specialist care." Clarkson dismisses. Emma frowns at that. They're trying their best!

"Please. Don't send me away. Not yet." Courtenay begs.

"Sir, surely we—" Clarkson shoots Thomas a look.

"Lieutenant, you must know that every one of our beds is needed for the injured and dying from Arras. Mm?" Clarkson pats Courtenay on the arm. "Corporal, I'll see you in my office."

——

Sybil and Emma stand outside the office that Major Clarkson and Thomas are in but they can only hear muffled voices and it's only when Major Clarkson picks up his voice, do they hear what is being said. Sybil had found her standing worriedly outside the door and she explained what had happened and now Sybil has joined her in her worry.

"I will not leave wounded soldiers freezing or sweating under canvas because one junior officer is depressed!" Clarkson yells and Sybil takes this opportunity to knock on the door. "Yes!"

Sybil enters with Emma right behind her. "I thought you may want to know what I think."

"Why should I?" Clarkson spits. "Nurse Crawley, I may not be your social superior in a Mayfair ballroom, but in this Hospital, I have the deciding voice. Please help him prepare his belongings. He leaves first thing in the morning."

Emma pushes in then. "But won't this cause him distress?" Clarkson's sharp eyes turn to her but she continues. "You heard him; he's made attachments here."

"I've made my decision."

——

It's horrible when Emma learns that she was right about it causing him distress. She discovers, during one of her rounds, Lieutenant Courtenay with cut wrists, lying completely still with a pool of blood gathered on the floor. She rushes out of the Ward to sound the alarm about what has happened.

It is later on once the news has spread that Emma goes to find Thomas who is crying in one of the corridors. She sits next to him and gathers him in her arms so that his head is in between her head and shoulder. She simply holds him as he sobs, not saying a word.

"He must've smuggled a razor into his bed. There was nothing to be done." Major Clarkson notes as they gather in the Exercise Yard.

"It's because we ordered him to go," Sybil says.

"We don't know that." Mrs Crawley argues.

"Yes, we do." Emma counters.

"This is a tragedy; I don't deny it. But I cannot see what other course was open to me. We have no room for men to convalesce here and Farley is the nearest house I can send them to." Clarkson explains what they already know.

"There is a solution and it's staring us in the face…" Mrs Crawley says.

"Downton Abbey…" Emma realises.

Clarkson scoffs. "Would they ever allow it?" A revelation occurs to Sybil and Clarkson. "Or even consider it?"

"I think they would. After this, I think they can be made to." Sybil declares.

"It's worth a try," Emma says, agreeing with her.

——

It is a busy day when the wounded arrive in the Hospital trucks. Everyone is working hard to direct and settle them.

Emma is inside guiding a wounded man to his bed when she notices Mr Branson standing next to her. She feels herself blush slightly at how close he is.

"Don't worry I'm not here to talk." He speaks.

She almost feels bad for the relief that he hasn't come to talk about anything else but she tries to deny it. "Oh, n-no I…"

He smiles at her almost fondly. "It's all right." He lifts up a basket in one of his hands that she hadn't noticed before. "Her Ladyship had Mrs Patmore made this up for Lady Sybil so she could eat something during the day. But I can't find her, do you know where she is?" He speaks.

"Oh, I dunno, somewhere. Anyway, I won't have time to find her. Though I doubt she'll eat it, she'll be too busy." Emma turns back to settling the wounded officer.

Captain Crawley enters and approaches his mother who is directing and placing wounded, some on stretchers, along with Major Clarkson. Captain Crawley then seems to wander aimlessly among the beds in shock.

Mr Branson snaps her out of her observations. "Is it what you thought it would be? "

"No. No, it's more horrible and crueller than I could've imagined, but I feel like I am actually making more of an impact for the first time in my life, and that must be a good thing." Emma says to him without looking directly at him for too long. "Captain Crawley," she calls to the lost man, "are you busy?"

Captain Crawley snaps out of his daze, "No, of course not." He helps a man into bed by lifting his legs onto it.

"So, you wouldn't go back to the safety bubble? To your life before the war? Being in service?" Mr Branson asks her.

Emma can't look directly at him as she speaks, "No. No, I can never go back to that world again. Not back to being a servant." She goes about her work, leaving him behind her.

——

Bad news reaches them as it turns out that Mrs Patmore's nephew has been killed. It seems every man of the young generation is being killed. The woman is inconsolable for a while, it makes Emma wonder if there is more to it.

"Turns out he's been hovering around as he hoped to see more of him, but I've had to turn him away," Anna explains as they talk about Mr Mosely in the Servants' Hall.

"Well, it's only fair to him, isn't it. You don't like him." Gemma says, inadvertently hinting to he who shall not be named.

"Mmmh," Emma replies, "in other news can I tell you I'm so glad not to be eating with them upstairs tonight," Emma says diverting the conversation before Anna gets upset with the thought of Mr Bates. She's also glad not to be there as Sybil and Mrs Crawley are pitching the Convalescent home idea to the family and Emma doesn't want to be there for the argument.

"Why?" Ethel interrupts. "Seemed quite entertaining last time."

"Yes, Mr Carson overworking himself and then collapsing is the height of entertainment." Emma snaps. Ethel rolls her eyes and picks up her magazine and walks out of the room.

Anna and Gemma then stand to clean the Dining room as William then walks in, dressed in full uniform.

"William?" Anna says when she spots him. "What a treat to see you. And how smart you look. Welcome."

"Thanks." He speaks. Emma sends him a kind smile despite the dread she feels seeing him in the uniform.

"Supper won't be long. We're just going up to clear the Dining room." Gemma says.

"I would help but like you, I've got a new job now." Emma jokes. Anna and Gemma smile at him and leave.

"So, still full of the joys of warfare?" Mr Lang questions from where he has been sitting, reading.

"I'm not sorry to be part of it, Mr Lang, and I can't pretend I am." Emma couldn't help but feel like he shouldn't be but she doesn't say anything cause she knows it won't do anything.

"Oh, yes, you're part of it. Like a metal cog is part of a factory, or a grain of sand is part of the beach." Mr Lang says.

"It's all right, Mr Lang. I understand." Do you? "And I'm not saying I'm important, or ought like that. But I believe in this war. I believe in what we're fighting for and I want to do my bit." William says determinedly.

"Then God help you."

——

Emma soon learns that William has got a lot to say.

""If you had taken another minute to make up your mind, Sir, we'd all have marched over the cliff."" The servants laugh at William's tale while Emma just watches him sadly, this young boy has no idea what is coming.

Emma decides to walk away at this point. Away from this hoe and positivity. She heard William talking behind her. "And I'll tell you something else as well—"

——

The next day Sybil tells Emma it has worked and her parents have given the okay for Downton to become a Convalescent home. It is now clear that Downton Abbey has not escaped the war and will now be able to do its bit.

Chapter Text

It is chaos as the house is transformed into a Convalescence home as everyone is scurrying around to set everything up in time. Emma is currently carrying parts of a bed into the Drawing room, which is to become the Ward, along with Major Clarkson and Sybil.

"Why will we only have officers? Surely all wounded men need to convalesce." Sybil asks as they enter and set up their pieces. There are multiple people inside – Ethel, Anna, Gemma and Mr Branson as well as some soldiers are setting up beds while Lady Edith and Lady Grantham watch and Mrs Crawley dictates.

"The Hospital is for officers, and the whole idea is to have a complimentary convalescent home." Clarkson answers.

"Dare us upset the 'perfect balance'," Emma adds. Clarkson sends her a reprimanding look while out of the corner of her eye she can see Mr Branson smile.

"Of course," Sybil continues before anyone can say anything about Emma's comment, "but I don't know if we can make that an absolute rule."

"If the world were logical, I would rather agree with you." Mrs Crawley says.

"Which comes as no surprise." The Dowager says from the door.

"You would not, I imagine." Mrs Crawley throws back.

"You imagine right. What these men will need is rest and relaxation. Will that be achieved by mixing ranks and putting everyone on edge?" The Dowager exits and Sybil follows her into the Hall.

Lady Edith seems to stand by the door looking a bit lost as everyone else flies in and out of the room.

"Don't loiter, Edith. There's plenty to be done." Mrs Crawley says as she passes her.

"Of course, but I'm not quite what to—"

But Mrs Crawley ignores her. "Sybil, I want to have a quick word with you."

Emma walks over to her about to suggest something to her but she hears Mrs Crawley call her name, pulling her away.

——

Now the beds are set up, many of them begin work ferrying in the sheets and mattresses and making up the beds. Sybil, Emma, Gemma and other nurses and servants go around doing so as the other ladies of the house watch.

"Who'll be in charge?" Her Ladyship questions.

"Cousin Isobel thinks it'll be her." Lady Edith answers.

"All I know is that she'll drive us mad before the end." Lady Mary remarks.

"I'm going up to change." Their mother utters distressed.

"I just want to finish this," Sybil says as her mother and Lady Mary leave the room.

"Aren't you going to the Hospital?" Lady Edith asks her.

"Not yet. We're on a night shift. We'll walk down after dinner." Emma pipes up as she walks past them to the next bed.

"And please don't start lecturing me," Sybil says to her sister.

"I won't. The truth is, I envy you." Lady Edith admits.

"Do you ever miss helping out on the Drakes' farm?" Sybil suddenly asks her.

"That's a funny question." Lady Edith answers defensively. "Why?"

"No reason. It's just, you seemed to have such a purpose there. It suited you." Sybil replies.

"It did suit me. I enjoyed it. But now I feel like a spare part." Lady Edith confesses.

"Trust me, you have a talent that none of the rest of us have." Sybil encourages. "Just find out what it is and use it. It's doing nothing that's the enemy."

Emma decides to throw in some ideas. "You could start by asking what the officers need maybe? Books or something? Help that way."

"Perhaps."

——

Emma hears from Mr Carson that Mr Branson has received a letter informing him that he's been called to go for his medical. This causes her to panic, this means he'll have to go to the front. She rushes to the Garage despite the work that needs to be done. She needs to speak to him. Emma finds him washing the car in his overalls.

"Mr Carson's said you've been called up." She says anxiously.

"There's no need to look so serious." He says casually.

Emma gapes at him in shock. "You'd think me a horrible person if I didn't. I've seen the men come back! I learnt about at school! It is serious!"

"It's all right." He says assuredly. "I'm not going to fight."

"B-but you'll have to!" She exclaims.

"I will not. I'm going to be a conscientious objector." Mr Branson declares.

"They'll put you in prison or worse executed or something else!" Emma tells him.

"I'd rather prison than the Dardanelles." He says not budging.

"When will you tell them?" She reluctantly asks.

"In my own good time." Comes the casual response.

"When though?" Emma demands.

"I'll go to the medical," He explains, "I'll report for duty, and when on parade, I'll march out front and I'll shout it loud and clear. And if that doesn't make the newspapers, then I'm a monkey's uncle."

"But you'll have a record for the rest of your life." She points out.

"At least I'll have a life." He replies.

"But it won't work. Not like you want. There's no point." She argues.

"What do you mean?"

"They'll win more than you do. Your message won't be heard and you will be forgotten." He still doesn't look like he'll change his mind. Emma lets out a huff and storms back to the house.

——

Anna catches her at one point later in the day on the servants' stairs.

"You will not believe who I saw in the Village earlier today." She says to Emma.

"Who?"

"Mr Bates. Or I-I think so anyway." She answers. Emma stares closely at her face but it doesn't seem to give much away.

"But I thought he was in London." Why he was there and who he was with is left unsaid.

"So, did I. I don't know what to do." She admits.

"Hm." Emma thinks for a moment. "Maybe ask Lady Mary?"

"Why?" Anna questions.

"Well cause of Sir Richard. Won't he know lots of people, like have a bunch of connections?" She personally doesn't like the man but that doesn't mean they can't use him once in a while.

"Maybe. I'll will mention it tonight." Anna agrees.

——

Miss O'Brien has been fighting for Lady Grantham to keep control of her house and one way she is doing it is to get Thomas into the management of Downton. She proposes the idea to Thomas about it and he seems quite open to the idea of bossing Mr Carson about. To be honest Emma would've joined them in the discussion if it wasn't for the fact that they were smoking; she tries to limit the number of smokers she's around to try out less risk to her health.

There is continued tensions about the convalescence home. It was been decided that the Library will be turned into a Recreation room with the Small Library closed off for the family. Also, despite Mrs Crawley's push to have the family share their eating quarters, tables will be set up in the Great Hall for the mobile officers and nurses.

Thomas has been raised from corporal to acting sergeant and has been given the reigns of the house management as the person needed to have had medical training. However, it is still unclear who would be in overall charge as Major Clarkson will be busy with the Hospital.

William is coming soon for his last night on his way to active duty in France; Emma dreads seeing him cause she knows that before long he'll be in the trenches.

——

Walking in behind Miss O'Brien and Anna, Emma notices that Ethel, Mr Branson, Mr Lang and Gemma are already in the room.

"Are you still here, Mr Branson?" O'Brien asks. They all stand as Mr Carson and Mrs Hughes enter.

"Why don't you stay and have something to eat." Mr Carson says as they all sit.

"Mr Branson's been telling us the news from Russia," Ethel explains.

"And what news is that?" Mr Carson asks.

"Kerensky's been made Prime Minister, but he won't go far enough for me." Mr Branson tells him. Mrs Patmore and George bring in the food. "Lenin denounces the bourgeoisie along with the tsar. He wants a people's revolution. That's what I'm waiting for. Won't be long now." He glances at Emma questionably and she knows he's trying to find out what happens and if he's correct. She looks down as to not give anything away.

"And what happened to the tsar?" Mr Carson questions as he serves himself a plate.

"Imprisoned in the Alexander Palace with all his family."

"Oh, what a dreadful thing." Mrs Patmore mutters as she dishes out food.

"They won't hurt them. Why would they?" Mr Branson says. Kerensky might not but Emma knows Lenin will. The whole family will be killed after the October revolution though she can't remember an exact date. She says nothing as she knows he'll try and figure out more from her.

"To make an example," Anna suggests.

"Give them some credit." Mr Branson responds. "This is a new dawn, a new age of government. No one wants to start it with the murder of a bunch of young girls."

"You don't know that. Nobody knows who will get killed when these things start." Mr Lang argues. "Look at her nephew. Shot for cowardice." Mrs Patmore, and the rest of them, stare at him in shock. "Who would've guessed that when he was saying hello to the neighbours, or kissing his mother goodnight." Mrs Patmore looks as if she's about to cry.

Daisy rushes in. "Can you look at the crumble? I think it should come out, but it's five minutes earli- than you said." Mrs Patmore rushes out crying.

"I'm sorry. I never thought." Mr Lang apologises.

Mrs Hughes gets up from the table to go after Mrs Patmore. "You should think, Mr Lang. You're not the only member of the walking wounded in this house." She leaves and they are left in tense silence.

——

By the end of the day the first batch of recuperators will arrive so there is the frantic rush around to finalise and set up the last little bits. Emma is walking through the Great Hall when she spots Thomas talking to Mr Carson by the door so Emma walks over to them.

"I'm the manager here now, Mr Carson. Or had you forgotten?" She hears Thomas say.

"No, I have not forgotten." Mr Carson replies tersely. "And will you be moving into your old room, or should we prepare a guest bedroom?" Not brilliant that he's already getting on Mr Carson's nerves.

"I'll sleep in my old room, thanks."

Emma decides to interrupt them as she reaches them. "Well well well, Sergeant Barrow." She beams at him.

He gives her a kinder smile than the one Mr Carson had been getting. "Nurse Byrne. So, are we ready for the big invasion? 'Cause they'll be here at tea time."

"We'll have to be ready, won't we, Thomas?" Mr Carson snips.

"We will, Mr Carson. And it's Sergeant Barrow now." Thomas corrects.

"Acting Sergeant, I believe." Thomas' smirk droops.

"Well, everything's nearly ready anyway," Emma says, drawing their attention. "Other things will be realised as we go along."

——

The time has come for the arrival. Emma stands outside with the nurses as the officers begin to arrive. They begin to unload and they all surge forward to organise their transfer. Emma stands at the back of the vehicle to help the men get off safely.

"Quick as you can, gentlemen. Driver, use that road here and go straight into the Hospital." Major Clarkson calls as everyone helps in guiding the officers inside.

Emma walks into the house and she speaks to a nurse and officer on crutches in the Outer Hall. "Don't worry, we'll see to you." She continues into the house. She sees an officer looking a bit lost, half of his face is covered by bandages and he's leaning on a crutch.

"Can I help you, Sir?" Emma asks him.

He jumps, a little startled at being addressed. "Yes I-I… the nurse I was with had to step away. I was hoping to just sit down really."

She smiles gently at him. "Well, if you follow me, I can take you to the Recreation room." Emma guides him to the Library. "Can I ask your name, Sir?"

"Oh, um yes." He stumbles. "Second Lieutenant Billy Prior, Nurse…"

"Byrne," Emma replies. "Just sit here. Would you like something to read?" She helps him settle in his chair.

"Yes, thank you."

"Lady Edith?" Emma calls to the woman who is gazing around the room. "I'm a bit busy at the moment but could help this gentleman find a book he can read?"

The woman blinks for a moment. "Oh, yes of course."

——

Among the chaos Emma sights Captain Crawley talking to his mother who looks very pleased.

"Well, we start our tour of Yorkshire and Lancashire tomorrow and General Strutt knew you lived up here, so he's given me a few hours off." Captain Crawley replies to a question Mrs Crawley must've asked him.

"What a lovely—" She kisses his cheek. "Lovely surprise." She beams at him.

Emma doesn't want to interrupt but she knows she has to. "Mrs Crawley," Emma calls as she approaches them, "Mrs Hughes is looking for you, she's wondering how they can separate the Hospital's linen from their own?"

"You go. We'll talk later." Captain Crawley says to his mother, who leaves. "It's good to see you, Nurse Byrne."

Emma gives him a smile. "You too Sir." She doesn't want to say he looks well or how he is because that might not have the desired impact. "Welcome to the chaos."

"Yes, it seems that way. But good." He replies.

It feels weird talking to him as they often haven't had the chance to. "Yes. Maybe you should have a look around? No harm in telling your general how amazing Downton is in the war effort." Emma jokes.

He chuckles. "No. No harm at all."

——

She guides Captain Crawley into the converted Ward room. Lady Edith is distributing things to the soldiers, Lady Mary is doing the same but with carafes and Sybil seems to be making beds.

"This is the Ward, Sir," Emma says to him. "Now I have to get on."

"Of course." With that, she walks over to the soldier who has a clipboard and is giving instructions to the patients on where to go so Emma begins helping in getting them to their beds.

"I hadn't cast you as Florence Nightingale." Emma hears Captain Crawley say to Lady Mary.

"We can't leave all the moral high ground to Sybil." She replies. "She might get lonely there. How are you? I-I know I mustn't ask you what you're doing."

Emma feels like she shouldn't be listening in on their conversation but she feels too curious about what it is like between them now that she can't help it.

"You can ask what I'm doing in Downton." He picks up a carafe. "We've finished in the Midlands, and tomorrow we start in the camps in the northern counties."

"Ah. Will we see something of you?" Lady Mary asks carrying an empty tray over to the table in the corner to fill it again. Emma had moved so they are now standing directly in front of her.

"I think my general ought to come here." Captain Crawley answers. "It's exactly the sort of thing people like to read about. Nurse Byrne suggested there's no harm in letting him know how much Downton Abbey is doing for the war."

Mrs Crawley's voice cuts through the noise in the room. "Sybil, come, Edith can do that."

Emma watches them mutter together. She may not talk to Lady Mary often these days but she can see that she still has feelings for her father's heir.

Lady Mary walks away but notices her stare. "Oh, don't you start." She speaks. Emma frowns at her confused. What is going on there?

——

Mrs Crawley is trying to be the one in overall charge. She is already trying to arrange the household duties where they overlap with those of the nursing staff. Emma respected her at the Hospital but the way she's ordering around the family around their own home and generally assuming she knows everything and is superior in managing is getting on Emma's nerves.

Emma is pushing one of the wheelchairs towards the house when she spots Mr Branson shining the car in front.

"Would you just take this into the Hall for me?" She asks the nurse next to her.

"Yes, of course." The nurse goes inside and Emma goes to Mr Branson.

"Are you waiting for someone? Do you want me to go and find them for you?" She asks, hoping to get something from him.

"They turned me down. The army." He says instead, walking around the car to the other side.

"Why?" Emma questions though she's somewhat relieved to hear this.

"Apparently I have a heart murmur. Or, to be more precise..." He picks up a letter on the car seat. "A mitral valve prolapse is causing a pansystolic murmur."

"I don't what that means. Is it dangerous?" She asks.

"Only if you're planning to humiliate the British army." Mr Branson chucks the letter back to where it was. "I suppose you're glad."

"You're not going to be killed and you're not going to prison, of course I'm glad!" Emma exclaims.

"Don't count your chickens. If I don't get them one way, I'll get them another." He declares.

"Why do you have to be so angry all the time?" She says frustrated. "I know things aren't exactly great in Ireland—"

He glared and cuts her off as he walks over to stand in front of her. "Aren't exactly great? Aren't exactly great? I lost a cousin in the Easter Rising last year. And you told me didn't tell it was coming!"

"I forgot!" Emma cries. She had admittedly had but also, she's been afraid to tell him too much about the conflict. How would he feel if she told him that there is still ongoing conflict even by the end of the century? Wouldn't it make everything he is doing feel pointless?

"You forgot!"

"Yes! I don't have all the information in my head, it's not like I had time to prepare myself before I arrived!" She almost shouts at him but she tries to control herself as they're in public. "Plus, I don't know much anyway as shockingly they don't teach us about it in English schools. Trust me, I'm annoyed myself!"

"Well, it doesn't matter because he was walking down North King's Street one day and an English soldier saw him and shot him dead." He says through clenched teeth. "When they asked why he was killed, the officer said, "Because he was probably a rebel." So don't say things aren't exactly great in Ireland."

Emma opens her mouth to speak but Lord Grantham appears interrupting her. "Sorry to keep you waiting, but we're going to have to step on it." Mr Branson opens the door for him, a furious expression still on his face. He glares at Emma as he gets in the car and takes off.

——

"I'd met quite an interesting officer the other day," Sybil tells Emma as they walk down for a shift at the Hospital. The argument Emma had with Mr Branson had happened some weeks ago now. There had been a mild apology between them but not much else has happened. She takes Sybil's unintentionally offered distraction.

"Oh?" Emma raises an eyebrow. "Interesting in what way?"

She blushes. "Not like that!"

Emma frowns in feigned confusion. "Like what?"

Sybil lets out a huff but Emma knows she isn't really that mad at her. "Anyway, his name is Lieutenant Billy Prior."

"Oh, I think I met him the first day. You know, when all the chaos began." Emma faintly recalls.

"Well, he suffers from a mild case of mutism and asthma," Sybil explains. "I feel sorry for him as it is not helped by the other officers treat him so snobbishly."

"Why?" Emma asks.

"They call him a 'temporary gentleman' because of his lower rank birth but raised position in the army," Sybil explains. Emma remembers reading about these men. "So, they snub him because of it."

"How terrible," Emma mutters. "They do realise there are worst things worry about right now other than people's social backgrounds?"

"I agree."

There's a moment of silence. "So do you talk often?" Emma says with a smirk.

"Uh now and again," Sybil mumbles with a blush. "He's quite nice I think."

"Really now?"

Sybil laughs. "Stop it." She gives Emma a light shove.

——

Emma finds Sybil often talking with this Lieutenant Billy Prior though she confesses that she doesn't know what is going on between them at the moment as she worries about her parents' disapproval due to his closer societal ranking. Emma can see she quite likes him.

Lady Edith has grown into her element. Emma sees this as she helps Captain Ames work on his walking on the apparatus, which is a slope with railings on either side one day.

Lady Edith has worked out her role of looking after the general needs of the officers. She hands Lieutenant Shirley a book and picks up a large pile. "I'm not sure about Marriott."

"Oh, not to worry." He answers.

"I know we've got lots of G.A. Henty." Lady Edith offers.

"Thank you very much." The Lieutenant replies. Lady Edith walks past Ames and Emma.

"And I haven't forgotten about your tobacco, Captain Ames, just as soon as I can get into the Village." Captain Ames nods his thanks and Emma gives her a proud smile.

There is soon confirmation that Captain Crawley's general is coming to see Downton as a Convalescence home. Emma knows that Mrs Crawley and Lady Grantham will fight tooth and nail to be the one on top and be given the position of overall command.

——

Anna had learnt from Lady Mary that Mr Bates has returned nearby and now works in The Red Lion in Kirkbymoorside, which Emma found very weird but Anna had gone to visit him the day before the arrival of the general and it turns out that he's trying to divorce his wife. He had found out that Mrs Bates had been unfaithful so is using that to get the divorce as well as the fact that he's had to leave the house to prove a broken marriage. It is good to know that he hadn't truly left Anna hanging and is working on them being together legally.

Gemma also tells her that Mr Branson has offered to be a footman for the luncheon they're giving for the general's visit. This made Emma highly suspicious. Why would Mr Branson want to serve as a member of the British army? The very army that murdered his cousin?

That night Gemma and Emma are awoken by someone yelling.

"What?" Emma murmurs drowsily. "What's that noise?"

"I don't know but there's no way I'm going back to sleep while it's happening." Gemma mumbles in reply. They step out of their room to see that the others in the women's section had been woken up as well.

"What is it?" Anna asks.

"I don't know. I can hear shouting." Mrs Hughes replies

"It sounds like it's coming from the men's section," Emma tells them. Mrs Hughes pulls out her keys to open the door to the section in question.

"We need to find out." Mrs Hughes says as Emma hears Thomas say, "It's Mr Lang."

"What in heaven's name is happening?" Mrs Hughes asks as everyone follows Mr Carson to Mr Lang's room.

"No! No, I can't do it!" Mr Lang cries. Mr Carson turns on the light and they filter in. Emma can see Mr Lang is thrashing around in his bed.

"Mr Lang?" Mr Carson calls.

Mr Lang doesn't hear him. "I can't do it!"

Mr Carson shakes Mr Lang awake. "You're having a bad dream, Mr Lang! You're having a bad dream, Mr Lang!"

Mr Lang clings to his arms, which pulls him up. "They're soldiers, Mr Carson! I see soldiers, but I can't!" Miss O'Brien goes to Lang's side. "I can't go back no matter what!"

"No one's asking you to go back, Mr Lang." Mr Carson replies.

"No, just to put a sock in it," Thomas says snidely. Emma thwacks him on the arm.

"Don't worry, Mr Lang, you've had a bad dream, that's all." Miss O'Brien reassures. These two have gained some sort of connection without Emma noticing.

Mr Lang looks at Miss O'Brien. "Is it a dream?" O'Brien nods and Mr Lang begins to sob.

"Thank God." Mr Carson nods to the rest of them and they leave. Emma glances back at him as they leave. "Oh, thank God. Thank God."

——

The entire household lines up outside to welcome the general. Instead of being on the side of the servants, Emma stands on the other side of the door among the other nurses with the three daughters of the house and Miss Swire on her left.

The car drives by and the soldiers solute. The general's party gets out and salutes the family.

"My cousin, Lord Grantham." Captain Crawley introduces.

"This is very kind of you, Lord Grantham." General Strutt says.

"Welcome." His Lordship replies saluting.

"Lady Grantham. And this is Major Clarkson who runs our Hospital here." Captain Crawley continues. Lord Grantham turns to greet the other members of the general's party.

Mrs Crawley steps forward to introduce herself. "And I am Captain Crawley's mother. And will accompany you on your tour and explain the different levels of care we practice here."

"Lady Grantham and Mrs Crawley will both accompany us as we go around, Sir." Major Clarkson explains.

"Makes a nice change from the craggy-faced warriors I'm usually surrounded by," Strutt remarks.

"I'd like to think that were true. Please, come this way." Her Ladyship leads him to the door and Mrs Crawley quickly joins them.

"There's a large Recreation room..." Mrs Crawley begins to say.

"I don't believe you've ever been to Downton before." Lady Grantham interrupts.

Captain Crawley turns to Lady Mary and they have a brief conversation before Strutt calls him away. Emma watches them intently.

Sybil and Lady Edith join the queue after Thomas and Clarkson. Emma watches Thomas with Clarkson suspiciously. Has Miss O'Brien gotten him to help with making sure that Lady Grantham comes on top with the running of Downton?

Lady Mary and Miss Swire linger with Lady Rosamund who gives Lady Mary a significant look, then smiles at Miss Swire before heading into the house. The nurses follow her but Emma looks back at Lady Mary to see that she is uncomfortable. What was that all about?

——

Emma does not need to go around with the general, only be there to greet him, so she goes off on her rounds for the officers. She is glad she has this to distract from the fact that William, who had come to visit, would be heading off to the front tomorrow.

Emma is in the Ward talking with Lord Grantham and Lieutenant Shirley as Captain Crawley explains the room to the general and as the general looks around.

"And are you being cared for well?" His Lordship asks.

"Yes, My Lord." The Lieutenant answers. "Nurse Byrne here has been incredibly helpful."

"Well, it is handy when they're being receptive to the help." She remarks.

"Quite." Lord Grantham says.

"This is all very impressive, Lady Grantham." Emma hears Strutt say. "The nurses and your own staff are to be congratulated."

"I believe they are." Her Ladyship replies.

——

Emma pops downstairs for a quick drink of water before going back up when Anna goes running past the Kitchen and into Mrs Hughes' Sitting room.

Emma goes to the room and hears Anna ask, "Where's Mr Branson?"

"He's just taken up the soup, why?" Mrs Hughes replies.

Anna shows Mrs Hughes the note. "I found this in Emma and Gemma's room. Read it."

Was the letter for Emma? She watches from the door curious about what it says.

""They'll have arrested me by now, but I'm not sorry. The bastard had it coming to him"?" Mrs Hughes's jaw drops. "Oh!"

"What?!" Emma exclaims, drawing their attention. He wouldn't. Would he? "We need to stop him."

The three of them run to Mr Carson who's in the Antechamber blocked off from the Dining room by a divider.

"What in God's name?" He whispers.

"Read this! Where is he now?" Mrs Hughes whisper demands.

Mr Carson reads it. "Oh, my God."

Emma watches from behind the divider as Mr Carson and Anna cross the room to him just as Mr Branson is about to pull the lid off of the soup. Mr Carson clamps his hand down over Mr Branson's, so he can't open it.

Mr Branson struggles for a minute, then looks behind him to where she's standing. They stare at each other for a moment and he eventually lets Mr Carson escort him out. Anna follows them with the soup tray.

Emma has gotten back down to the Kitchen when Mr Carson drags him downstairs.

"All right! All right! There's no need to be so rough!" Mr Branson yells.

Mr Carson shoves him into the Kitchen. "There's every need! To stop a murder!"

"Murder? What do you mean "murder"?" Mr Branson exclaims in anger.

"You were going to assassinate the general!" Anna accuses.

Mr Branson looks at them in disbelief. "Kill the general?! I was not!" Emma looks down ashamed that she'd thought he would for a moment.

Anna lifts the lid on the soup and they all gag.

"I was going to throw that lot all over him." Mr Branson explains.

"What is it?" Emma asks him through a grimace.

"Oil and ink and a bit of a cow pie, all mixed with sour milk. He'd have needed a bath, right enough, but not a coffin!" Mrs Patmore turns her head away as she pours it down the sink.

"I thought you'd taken the soup up, but you left it in the Pantry." Daisy realises.

Mrs Hughes grabs a copper pot from the shelf. "We'll use this. It's not been heated, but the hell with that! And we'll decide what happens to you later."

"Never mind later, what about now? How do we keep this dinner going?" Mr Carson demands.

"I'll serve, Mr Carson." Emma turns to see William dressed up in his uniform. "I don't mind. Who knows when I'll have the chance again?"

——

"Where is Mr Branson?" Ethel asks as they settle down to eat. Although the nurses had their set times for eating and in the Great Hall, Emma prefers eating with the lot downstairs.

"Mr Carson sent him back to his cottage to stew in his own juice," Gemma replies.

"Will we see you in the morning, William? To wish you luck?" Anna asks him as he enters and stands by Daisy.

"Oh, yes. But I've got something I'd like to say now." William takes Daisy's hand. "If you don't mind."

"Don't, not yet," Daisy says.

"They must know sooner or later. Daisy and I are going to be married." William announces. Emma gapes in surprise; she wouldn't have expected Daisy to want to marry him.

"You never are! When?!" Ethel exclaims gleefully.

"After the war." Daisy answers

"I'm not sure I can wait that long," William says.

Emma notices Daisy looking worriedly at Mrs Patmore. What's going on there?

——

One success of the day, though it depends on who you ask, Major Clarkson assigned Mrs Crawley and Lady Grantham to share the responsibility of running Downton when Clarkson isn't here.

What has become clear is that Mr Lang is struggling too much with the visit and the house becoming a Convalescence home. It seems he'll be leaving.

What makes Emma particularly pleased is that Lady Edith received full praise for her work on dealing with the patients' daily care and needs so efficiently.

Chapter Text

Things are beginning to settle though there are still tensions between Lady Grantham and Mrs Crawley.

Second Lieutenant Prior had left a couple of weeks earlier though Emma knows he and Sybil have been writing letters. Sadly he is being sent back to the front. This causes Emma to do something she hadn't done before, praying to God for his return.

Emma is moving towels around or walking through with a clipboard checking things.

"The men are putting on a concert." She hears Lady Edith say as she walks into the Great Hall with a clipboard in her hands.

"Can I help?" Mrs Crawley asks desperately. Emma cringes as she thinks about Major Clarkson's round that was done without her. She hovers waiting for her opportunity to approach.

"Edith has it under control." Lady Grantham replies from where she is faffing about at a table. The woman has been trying to wiggle out her counterpart.

"I do if Mary's willing." Lady Edith calls up to the woman who has begun walking up the stairs.

"Oh, all right." Lady Mary groans. "One song, and that's your lot." She continues walking up and her sister walks out of the room.

"What time is Dr Clarkson's round?" Mrs Crawley asks.

"It's already happened."

"Without me? Why? I'm not very late." Emma feels sorry for the woman.

"We didn't see the need to wait. Mrs Hughes," Mrs Hughes walks over to her, "I need to steal you for a minute. I have to check the linen books."

"But I went over them last week." Mrs Crawley butts in.

"Very good, Milady. I'll get started." Mrs Hughes awkwardly replies as she leaves.

"Surely I can—"

The Countess interrupts her again. "Emma, here's the sheets you wanted." Emma nods gratefully, partly due to getting the sheets so she can cross that off her list and mostly to do with getting out of the room. "Anna, can you tell Mrs Patmore it'd be easier for me to go through the menus this afternoon."

"Of course, Your Ladyship." Emma hears Anna say from where she and Gemma are cleaning the Outer Hall.

——

Emma is walking through the Recreation room, handing something to an officer saying he had dropped it when she hears giggling. She turns to see Ethel leaning close to Major Bryant who is sitting in a chair by the fireplace with another officer.

Emma frowns. She has noticed this before but Ethel has ignored her warnings and if Emma wasn't so busy with the Convalescence home as well as the Hospital, she would have more time to interfere.

"Ethel, have you nothing to do?" Lady Edith calls from where she is handing out parcels. Ethel leaves just as Mrs Hughes enters.

"I was keeping her talking. You mustn't blame her." Major Bryant says.

"I don't."

Mrs Hughes looks disapprovingly at Major Bryant and walks away. Emma shakes her head and continues working.

——

Doing the rounds with Major Clarkson without her and doing the linen books despite her having done them last week, is only the beginning of Lady Grantham taking control over Mrs Crawley.

Gemma tells Emma about how Her Ladyship has changed the patients' lunchtime so that the staff one wasn't as early along with changing the nursing shifts, which Emma knew about but Gemma tells her that Mrs Crawley has now found out and had gone off to confront the Countess.

Emma visits Mr Branson while he works on the car. "Why did you promise Mr Carson not to stage anymore protests when you wouldn't promise me?" She feels quite annoyed.

He looks at her. "I had my reasons."

Emma sighs but moves on. "You won't be content to stay at Downton forever, will you? Tinkering away at an engine instead of fighting for freedom? I thought you'd join the rising in Dublin last Easter."

He stops working on the engine. "Might've... if it hadn't been put down in six short bloody weeks. Let’s hope the real fight for Ireland will come after the war and I'll be ready for it." Mr Branson replies.

"Um... yes things move more along I think." Emma stumbles.

"I should hope so. The truth is, I'll stay in Downton until you want to leave with me."

She looks at him in surprise. "Don't talk like that."

"You're too scared to admit it, but you're in love with me. Lady Sybil says you do." He hands her a note. "Please take this. Read it please. It shows I'm about building a life for us."

Emma opens her mouth to respond, though she doesn't know how, when they get interrupted.

"Branson, could you take me into Ripon at three?" Lady Mary calls and she turns to Emma. "I'm getting some things for Mama, is there anything you want?"

"Nothing you can find in Ripon." Emma gives Mr Branson an irritated look as she marches off.

What Mr Branson has written was a practice piece for a newspaper column. Emma enjoys it and finds it rather good. She understands why he wants to show he's serious, to show her he is still that he hasn't gotten bored.

The conflict between Lady Grantham and Mrs Crawley has reached its head and now the latter has left for France so as to be more of a use there. Emma feels relieved that Downton will now run a bit more smoothly though she is sad to see Mrs Crawley go.

——

Emma wakes up a couple of days later to learn that Ethel was suddenly fired last night by Mrs Hughes. She and Anna stand in the latter's and Ethel's room. Ethel cries as she packs.

"But why? What could you have possibly done that's so terrible?" Anna asks.

"Have you taken everything of mine from there?" Ethels asks instead.

Anna goes to the wardrobe to get more of Ethel's things.

"Would you like me to speak to her?" Emma asks. She didn't particularly like Ethel that much but she can't help but feel sorry for her. "Because we can."

"No, she wouldn't listen."

Anna moves back to Ethel with some things. "She's not a bad person, Mrs Hughes. I know she can be strict, but she's not—"

"She wouldn't listen." Ethel stuffs things into her bag. They try to comfort Ethel as she breaks down. Emma wonders if this has something to do with Major Bryant. Had they taken it too far?

——

"I know Ethel can be difficult, but she was very sorry for her mistake, whatever it was." Anna says later when they are dressed and in Mrs Hughes' Sitting room.

"I'm sure. It's cost her her job." Mrs Hughes remarks from her desk.

"But surely—" Emma starts.

"Never mind why she's gone. She's gone. And there's an end to it." Mrs Hughes snaps before calming and turning around. "By the way, I hear Mr Bates is back in the county." Emma's eyes widen. She didn't think anyone else knew. Well, the secret is out now. "Mr Carson says you know all about it. I gather His Lordship has gone to see him." Well Emma herself didn't know that but Anna looks like she does.

"I know. He told me he was going." Anna confirms.

"Why in heaven's name didn't you mention any of it to me?"

"It wasn't my secret to tell," Anna explains.

"Did you know Emma?" Mrs Hughes asks, taking in her non-shocked face.

"Perhaps but again not my secret to tell," Emma replies.

——

Emma and Sybil are halfway through their round in at Downton when Sybil starts talking about something not to do with the patients, treatment etc.

"I'm worried." She suddenly says as they walk over to the Supply Cupboard.

"What about?" Emma asks confused.

"Mary has been asking me about a relationship or perhaps someone in my sights that I might be keeping secret and then granny, last night, starts talking to me about inappropriate friendships suddenly. I can't help but feel like they know something." Sybil explains.

"You think your sister found out and told your grandmother about Lieutenant Prior?" Emma asks concerned. They step inside the Cupboard and continue talking as they collect what they need.

"I think so. I can't risk Billy. H-he's important." Sybil blushes flustered.

"Have you asked Lady Mary about what she's told?" Emma asks giving Sybil the courtesy of ignoring her flushed face.

"No. I don't want to talk to her and call her Mary." Sybil replies.

"I'll have to ask her about that and maybe you should ask her. Have they even mentioned his name?" They could be worrying about nothing.

"Who else could they be talking about?" Sybil points out.

"Good point," Emma admits.

"Though I also learnt something else last night at dinner," Sybil says more cheerfully as they head back upstairs.

"What?"

"Bates is back in Yorkshire? A pub in Kirkbymoorside called—"

"The Red Lion." Emma finishes.

"Ye- how do you know?" Sybil asks in surprise.

"Anna," Emma says as if it explains everything, which it kind of does, "who is also the reason that I know the His Lordship is visiting him today."

Sybil huffs as if annoyed but Emma knows she isn't, not truly. "Why do I bother trying to tell you news when you know half of it."

"One of my many qualities." Emma flashes her a big smile though she feels guilty Sybil still doesn't know the real truth about her, about her being a time traveller.

——

Emma tinkles in behind Gemma into the Servants' Hall as she is on her break for about 20 minutes so she is taking the chance to soak in a different environment and join them in an afternoon cup of tea. Miss O'Brien, Thomas and Daisy are already inside. She scrunches her face at the sight of Thomas' cigarette.

She only just enters when Mrs Hughes walks in. "Daisy, you're not to worry about William. I spoke to His Lordship earlier. He says you're not to be concerned until we know more." Another maid, Anne, walks in.

"But he is missing. I mean, they don't know where he is, or Captain Crawley, do they?" Daisy insists. Emma frowns. William is missing?

"There could be a hundred explanations." Mrs Hughes reassures.

"Yes. And one of them is that they're dead." Miss O'Brien blurts out. She pauses and takes in Daisy's fearful face. "Don't mistake me. I hope very much they're not. But we ought to face the truth."

"What may be the truth. And what very well may not." The Hall boy George walks in as Mrs Hughes walks out and meets Anna by the entrance of the room. "Anna, do you think that Mr Bates will come back?"

"That's for him to say," Anna replies. Emma sees Miss O'Brien listening closely.

"I hope he does. He always seems a romantic figure to me." Daisy says as she walks past them.

"Does he?" Miss O'Brien mutters. "How do you define romantic?"

"It's no good him thinking he can turn up here without a moment's notice and be cock of the walk," Thomas replies. Emma catches his eye and shakes her head at him. Anna walks into the room after having taken off her apron.

"Why is that, Thomas? Because a place is already taken?" Mr Hughes remarks. Anna sits down across from Thomas and Miss O'Brien. The air is slightly tense.

——

Lady Mary enters the corridor to find Emma pulling out some candles.

"Can you please tell Sybil I never said anything to Granny, honestly." She says. "She hasn't been talking to me."

"Then why did she suddenly start talking about inappropriate friendships out of nowhere?" Emma counters. How else would Sybil's grandmother get the ideas from?

"She thinks Sybil must have a beau, and if we don't know about him, then she has to be keeping him secret." Lady Mary explains insistently. "It's just Granny being Granny. She should not make such a thing of it."

"She doesn't deserve to be told off. Not by her or by you. Nothing's happened." Emma says strongly. She closes the drawer and walks away.

Lady Mary follows. "Why? What might've happened? I have seen her talking with someone and then I see you passing notes. Please can you tell me? I only want to help."

Emma frowns. How could she have but only bring it up now? Prior left a month ago. Also what has her and Mr Branson sharing notes got to do with Sybil and Prior?

"I mean it." She continues despite her confusion. "From what I can tell they haven't kissed or anything. I don't think they've shaken hands. She's not even sure if she likes him like that."

"We are talking about Branson?" Lady Mary states rather than questions.

This causes Emma to stop suddenly causing Lady to stop as well and others dart around them. "Wait, what? Mr Branson?!"

"Isn't it?" Lady Mary asks now looking confused.

"No, I thought you were talking about…" Emma cuts herself off.

This piques the other woman's curiosity. "Who?"

Emma sighs knowing she might as well tell her some of the truth. "It's not Sybil Mr Branson has confessed any feelings to." She pauses though she doesn't know why, maybe it makes it feel more real. "It's me."

Lady Mary raises her eyebrows. "The chauffeur? Branson?"

"Oh, how disappointing of you," Emma remarks.

"I'm just trying to get it straight in my head. You and the chauffeur." Lady Mary defends.

"Oh don't be a snob. We are on more equal standing than you think." Emma counters.

"I just think you can do better." The eldest Crawley daughter replies. "But if it isn't Branson Sybil is involved with, who is it?" Emma hesitates. It was one thing to reveal what is going on with herself but for Sybil it is different. "Please."

Emma knows she can't lie now. "It's Second Lieutenant Billy Prior."

"The…"

"Temporary gentleman'? Yes."

Lady Mary scoffs. "Oh, darling, darling, she should not be such a baby. This isn't fairyland. What did she think? She'd marry the lower class officer and we'd all come to tea?" They walk up the stairs to the ground floor.

Emma is irritated by her response. "Don't be silly. I told you, she doesn't even think she likes him." They reach the top of the stairs.

"Has anything happened?" Lady Mary asks. They stop by the entrance to the Great Hall.

"I told you I haven't. I've only seen them talk. She hasn't encouraged him. She hasn't said anything, really." Emma doesn't want to mention the letters. Not lying doesn't mean she can't omit some of the truth.

"You haven't given him away, though?"

Emma looks at Lady Mary surprised and worried as she does not want to be the reason Sybil can't find happiness. "Will you?"

Lady Mary sighs. "Well, I won't betray him on one condition: you must promise you will make sure she does not do anything stupid." Emma looks down. "You must promise now, or I'll tell Papa tonight."

"I promise." Emma reluctantly says. "I'll explain things to her."

——

Emma and Anna step into the downstairs corridor from different directions. Mrs Hughes and Mr Bates stand near the door to the outside.

"Thought it was you," Anna says.

"Hello." Emma greets. It will be nice to see Anna be happier now that he is back.

"Hello both of you." Mr Bates greets as he and Mrs Hughes walk towards them.

"Come a way in, and give some substance to the gossip of your return." Mrs Hughes remarks. Anna rubs his arm as he passes and the two of them share a look.

"You'll find things a bit different from when you left, Mr Bates." Mr Carson says as he, Mrs Hughes, Mr Bates, Anna and Emma stand in the Servants' Hall. Miss O'Brien stands on the other side of the table with Daisy next to her and Anne behind her.

"Downton at war?"

"Precisely. There's some extra help in the Kitchen, all very nice people. And the nurses of course, but they live down at the Hospital." Mr Carson explains.

"Except for Lady Sybil and Emma," Anna adds.

"Nurse Crawley and Nurse Byrne, please," Thomas says as he walks inside the room. Emma rolls her eyes. She doesn't exactly mind when Downton staff and family call her by her first name.

"So… we've both returned, you and I. Couple of bad pennies." Mr Bates remarks civilly.

"I haven't," Thomas says as he places his cup of tea on the table in front of the seat between Miss O'Brien and Daisy.

"Thomas means he's not here as a servant. He manages the house. He's a sergeant now." Miss O'Brien explains haughtily.

Thomas sits down. "I take orders from Major Clarkson. He runs this place on behalf of the army medical corps."

"Yet another reason to pray for peace." Mrs Hughes smiles in amusement at Mr Bates' remark. "I heard about William from His Lordship. And Captain Crawley."

"I'm sure they're all right," Emma says.

They hear a door bang open and Mr Molesley runs down the corridor.

"Sorry I'm late. Has the dressing gong rung yet?" He says as he reaches them. Was he going to start helping? Oh, dear.

"You're not late, Mr Molesley, but er—" Mrs Hughes awkwardly starts.

"Mr Bates is back, and you reminded me I better ring it now." Mr Carson finishes and quickly leaves the room.

Mr Molesley, still panting, asks, "Are you staying for good?"

"I'd need a crystal ball to answer that, but I'll stay for now." Mr Bates replies. "Have you been standing in for me?"

"I was going to, starting tonight, yeah." Poor Mr Molesley.

"Then you'll be relieved to see me."

"Oh, tremendously." Mr Molesley says though he doesn't look like he means it.

"What's that?" Mr Bates asks him having noticed he holds something in his hands.

"It's a new kind of shoehorn. I bought it for His Lordship."

"That's very kind of you, Mr Molesley, thank you." Mr Molesley is forced to give Bates the shoehorn. Mr Carson rings the dressing gong in the distance and everyone begins moving. Emma moves to sit down.

"Daisy, fetch me some more tea," Thomas orders the girl that is leaving the room.

"Thomas, I've got dinner—"

"Hot this time, and it's Sergeant Barrow to you."

"Thomas don't make enemies," Emma tells him. He huffs.

Miss O'Brien passes Mr Bates as she walks out of the room. "Watch yourself, Mr Bates. Thomas is in charge now, and it won't do to get on the wrong side of him."

"Is there a right side?" Mr Bates remarks. Emma presses her lips together so she doesn't laugh but she thinks Thomas has caught on to her expression.

——

Later on, Emma goes to the Garage where she finds Mr Branson.

"So, Mr Bates is back. Lord Grantham must be pleased." She remarks from the door while Mr Branson leans on a table at the side of the room.

"And Mr Carson won't be sorry."

Emma pauses before walking inside. "Mr Branson, there's something you ought to know. I've told Lady Mary."

"I see." He replies with a smile that makes him appear content as if expecting this. "Well, that's me finished then. Without a reference. Mr Carson won't be pleased with our 'improper' way of doing this."

"No, she's not like that." Emma insists. "You don't know her. She wouldn't give us away."

"But you won't encourage us?"

"No." Emma sees he's smiling to himself. "Why are you smiling? I thought you'd be angry."

"Because that's the first time you've ever spoken about "us"." Emma blushes, surprised by what she said. "If you didn't care, you would've told them months ago."

"Oh, I see. Because I don't want you to lose your job, it must mean I'm madly in love with you." Emma snaps.

"Well, doesn't it?"

"It means I'm not heartless!" She counters before sighing. "You say I'm a free spirit, and I hope I am. But you're asking me to give up my whole world and you know I know nothing else besides Downton!"

"And that's too high a price to pay?" He asks as if it hadn't occurred to him.

"It is a high price," Emma argues. "These people here are the closest thing I have to family and you're telling me to move away from them."

"I'm not asking you to give them up forever." Mr Branson responds. "And we'll see them again and I will welcome them with open arms."

"And what about your people? Would they accept me? Don't you think I sound a bit English?" Emma argues. "And what about my work?"

"What work? Bringing hot drinks to a lot of randy officers?" He exclaims. Well, that's rude. "Look, it comes down to whether or not you love me. That's all. That's it. The rest is detail."

She knows now that it isn't that she doesn't have any feelings for him that is holding her back.

——

The next day Sybil and Emma have the morning shift before returning to the house that evening for the concert.

"So good news your sister didn't tell on you to your grandmother," Emma tells her as they walk through the Village towards the Hospital.

"And the bad news?" Sybil wisely asks cautiously.

"I… might have told her about you and Lieutenant Prior," Emma says hurriedly after a pause of hesitation.

"What?!" Sybil exclaims before pausing. "Wait she didn't know? What made you tell her?"

"She thought it was you and Mr Branson," Emma says, her mind flickers back to what he said last night. Should she really take the leap?

"Me and Branson?!" Sybil shouts in shock before she can stop herself which causes a few looks.

"Yeah," Emma continues after Sybil has recovered from the embarrassment, "I told her it was me he had been talking to but it was already too late as I kind of implied that you had been talking to someone. Though no letters!"

Sybil sighs. "It's not your fault Mary put you in that position."

"She won't tell as long as you – and I quote – don't do anything stupid," Emma adds.

Sybil frowns.

——

The concert arrives the next day in the Library. Many of the soldiers sit up front while the family sit at the back with many of the servants standing behind them. The nurses are littered about.

Lady Edith plays the piano as an accent to Major Bryant's magic act. Emma tends to some of the officers by tucking in his blanket. She moves to stand at the back with the servants and stands with Sybil and Mr Branson.

The audience applauds as Bryant finished his magic act. Lady Edith turns around and nods to Lady Mary, who walks to the front.

"Most of you won't know how rare it is to see my sister Edith and I pulling together in a double act." She says as she walks down the aisle and stands next to the piano at the front. "But in wartime, we – like all of you – have more important things to worry about. Ladies and gentlemen, I give you, the Crawley sisters." She then begins singing, "Sometimes when I feel bad and things look blue I wish a pal I had, say one like you. Someone within my heart to build a throne. Someone who'd never part to call my own."

Lady Mary puts her arms out in an encouraging gesture and everyone joins in. "If you were the only girl in the world and I were the only boy." Emma sees Mr Branson watching her as she sings. Then Captain Crawley and William enter and pass in front of her and she stops singing and sighs with relief.

"Nothing else would matter in the world today We could go on loving in the same old way." Lady Mary stops singing when she sees Captain Crawley.

"A garden…" The chorus fades out as they turn to see who she is looking at. Lord and Lady Grantham stand up in delight and His Lordship goes to shake Captain Crawley's hand.

"My dear boy. My very dear boy." The man looks as if he might cry.

"Come on, don't stop for me." Captain Crawley says. Oh god, he's going to sing. "I would say such wonderful things to you." He walks up the aisle to stand with Lady Mary.

They both start singing together. "There would be such wonderful things to do."

The rest of them, including Emma, join in. "If you were the only girl in the world and I were the only boy."

The audience applauds. William catches Daisy's eye. Smiles all around. Lady Mary is barely able to maintain her composure in her shock and joy. Despite her apparent engagement to Sir Richard, it is clear to see, for Emma anyway, that Lady Mary still loves Captain Crawley.

Chapter Text

It is in the middle of the night when Emma and the others are awoken by Mr Molesley's hurried arrival with a clutched telegram in his hand. Miss O'Brien goes to wake Her Ladyship and subsequently His Lordship while Emma helps Anna get the girls up, which feels like old times except for the fact that it's the middle of the night and everyone is still wearing their pyjamas.

The family gathers in the Library talking to Mr Molesley as the rest of them wait anxiously outside the door.

Mr Carson steps into the room. "Ahem. Beg pardon, My Lord. But we're all very anxious to know the news."

"Yes, of course." Lord Grantham and the family appear at the door. "It appears that a few days ago, Captain Crawley was wounded. It's serious, I'm afraid, but he's alive and on his way home to the Hospital in the Village."

"Where there's life, there's hope." Mrs Hughes says.

"What about William? Is he all right?" Daisy asks.

"I'll find out what I can tomorrow. I'm not sure there's much more we can do tonight." His Lordship answers.

"William's father would have had a telegram if anything had happened." Mr Bates suggests.

"I'll drive over in the morning." Lady Edith says.

Lord Grantham nods to Mr Carson and everyone leaves.

——

Lady Edith returns the next day and informs everyone that William was caught in it and he's gone to some Hospital in Leeds.

Emma walks into the Servants' Hall, past George the hall boy, and slumps in a chair. Thomas and Miss O'Brien are in there with cups of tea and the former is smoking.

"I'm sorry for him. I am. I don't mind Captain Crawley. He's a better man than most of them." Thomas says. Emma is not surprised by the conversation. Like what is everyone else talking about?

"And William, too," Emma says. "He's good un." Gemma and Jean walk in and sit at the other end of the table. O'Brien nods in agreement. Weird but then again weirder things have happened.

Miss O'Brien sighs. "I wish I'd not written that letter to Bates's wife telling her he's back here."

Emma sits up straight. "You what?! What did he do to get that?" She looks at Thomas.

Thomas shrugs. "Don't look at me, I wasn't involved. Anyway, what's that got to do with it?"

"With everything else going on, I know she'll come up here and make trouble." Miss O'Brien replies. Emma scoffs. O'Brien sends her a look.

"Don't blame me, it wasn't my idea," Thomas says.

Daisy comes in with some food and places it.

"Any news?" Miss O'Brien asks.

"Only that the doctor won't let William come to the Village," Daisy tells them.

"Seriously?!" Emma exclaims.

"It's for officers only, he says."

Mrs Patmore comes in and sits next to Miss O'Brien. "His poor father's staying there with him, spending money he's not got, and travelling miles to do it."

"It's not right," Daisy says.

"No, it bloody well isn't." Everyone stares at Thomas. "Well, I'm a working-class lad and so is he, and I get fed up seeing how our lot always gets shafted."

Emma smiles at him. It's one of these moments that Emma sees the more positive side of Thomas.

——

The Dowager Countess, after failing to get William treated at Downton Hospital, pulls a few strings with her nephew-in-law the Marquess of Flintshire a minister with the Foreign Office. This is to have him arrange for William to be moved from the infirmary in Leeds to Downton Abbey. With that sorted, Emma quickly makes sure she’s at the Hospital for Captain Crawley's arrival.

Emma is preparing the bed with Lady Mary assisting her when Major Clarkson walks into the room. "Right. They're here."

"Can I stay to settle him in?" Emma asks.

"Very well." Clarkson turns to leave.

"I want to help, too." Lady Mary calls.

Clarkson walks over to them. "Lady Mary, I appreciate your good intentions, but I'm concerned that Captain Crawley's condition may be very distressing for you. Might I suggest that you hang back until the nurses have tidied him up a little?"

"I'm not much good at hanging back, I'm afraid. I won't get in your way, I promise. But I will stay. You have volunteers, don't you? Well, that's what I am. A volunteer." Emma smiles to herself at Lady Mary's dedication.

"All right." Stretcher bearers walk in with the wounded. "Everyone to their posts!" Clarkson calls.

Emma says to Lady Mary. "You stand there." She points to the side. Clarkson orders the stretcher bearers and nurses on what to do with the wounded.

"Number two, Nurse Byrne, here." Clarkson indicates to Captain Crawley who had just been carried in. Emma moves into position. "Yes, just here. Gently, gently, gently."

"Yes, Sir. Take him under his feet." Emma says. Lady Mary, Emma, and a stretcher bearer lift Captain Crawley onto the Hospital bed. "Captain Crawley, can you hear me?" He doesn't respond.

"He's breathing, but he's not been conscious since we've had him. They filled him full of morphine." The Stretcher bearer explains.

Emma nods. "Thanks." The man walks away and Emma sees Lady Mary look at the card attached to Captain Crawley's shirt. "What's wrong then?"

"Probable spinal damage." They exchange a worried look.

Emma shakes her head and tries to appear calm. "Literally could mean anything. We'll know more in the morning." She picks up his uniform and a stuffed dog falls out. "What's this?"

"I gave it to him for luck. He was probably carrying it when he fell." Lady Mary explains. Emma softens at that. She places the uniform next to the bed with the dog.

"If only it had worked."

"He's alive, isn't he?" Lady Mary replies.

Emma smiles and nods. "I should wash him. This bit can be a bit nasty. Sometimes we have to cut off the clothes they've travelled in, and there's bound to be a lot of blood."

Instead, Lady Mary nods. "How hot should the water be?"

"Warm more than hot. And bring some towels."

The less positive news is Vera Bates turning up again. Mr Bates had given pretty much all the money to agree to a divorce but now Vera is going back on her word. Now she knows that her estranged husband is back with Anna, she going to sell her story about Lady Mary, about the Turk and also implicating Anna. Anna tells Emma about it and goes to Lady Mary, who has made the decision to tell Sir Richard what happened in order to get him to silence Vera Bates. Emma worries that Lady Mary is giving him too much power over her. Emma wishes Miss O'Brien hadn't sent that letter.

William is not doing well and will not get better. Lady Edith is looking after him and the only thing she can do is make him comfortable until he passes.

——

The next day, Major Clarkson is doing an examination of Captain Crawley's spine. Emma had met Lord Grantham and Miss Swire at the entrance and guided them to the Ward. Lord Grantham peeks in on Clarkson's examination. He opens the screen and Lady Mary, who's there, looks up and sees Miss Swire and Emma across the room. Father and daughter go to Miss Swire and Lady Mary smiles comfortingly at her as she takes her hands and kisses her cheek.

"Do they know any more yet?" Miss Swire asks.

"They're examining him now." Lady Mary tells her.

"So, he's conscious?"

"Just about."

"Have they found out what happened?" Lord Grantham asks.

"A shell landed near them. The explosion threw Captain Crawley against something. William had attempted to protect him it seems and got the full force of the explosion." Emma tells them.

"Go on."

"Dr Clarkson thinks... there may be trouble with his legs." Lady Mary adds.

Clarkson joins them. "Not good news, I'm afraid. I'd say the spinal cord has been transected. That it is permanently damaged."

"You mean he won't walk again?" His Lordship asks. Emma's eyes widen and she stares at the screen sadly.

"If I'm right, then no, he won't." Miss Swire starts crying and Lord Grantham puts a comforting arm around her shoulders. "It's a shock, of course, and you must be allowed to grieve, but I would only say that he will, in all likelihood, regain his health. This is not the end of his life."

"Just the start of a different life." Lady Mary says looking shocked and saddened.

"Exactly. Lord Grantham, I wonder if I might have a word." The man steps into the corridor with Clarkson and Lady Mary steps forward to comfort Miss Swire.

"Have you got a handkerchief? I never seem to have one in moments of crisis." Emma tries not to laugh at Miss Shire's comment but it just sounded so odd to her even after all these years. Lady Mary hands her one.

"Thank you." Miss Swire recovers. "Right." She walks bravely toward the screens around Captain Crawley and Lord Grantham returns as Lady Mary makes a step toward them.

"Give them a moment together."

She nods. "What was Clarkson saying?"

"Nothing to worry you about." Emma frowns. That clearly means the opposite. She hopes Mrs Crawley arrives soon.

——

Mr Branson's reading the newspaper as he sits on the steps of the car when Emma walks up.

"Lady Mary telephoned. She'll be on the late train. It gets in at eleven." She tells him. Lady Mary had gone to Sir Richard to get him to figuratively put a gag on Vera. Emma had been passing and had been the one to offer to deliver the message, she was just looking for an excuse to come down.

"All right." He folds the newspaper. "How's William?"

Emma sighs. "It's awful. Lady Edith is taking care of him, but there's nothing to be done. It's a waiting game, really." She walks past him and stands on his other side.

She sees Mr Branson staring off into space with a serious expression. "What's happened?"

"You were right. They shot the tsar, and all of his family." Mr Branson tells her.

"God." She knew it was coming but hearing it still felt shocking. "People think time travel is amazing and everything but once you are faced with terrible events, it becomes something else."

He stands. "I'm sorry. I'll not deny it. I never thought they'd do it. But sometimes a future needs terrible sacrifices. You thought that once."

"Don't see how murdering a family is a necessary sacrifice and you know we've agreed to put politics to one side until the war is won." Emma reminds him.

"Those lot did, you don't have to. Sylvia Pankhurst was all for fighting on."

Emma rolls her eyes. "Oh my god leave me alone will you!" She begins to march off, but Me Branson grabs her waist and she stops in surprise. She meets his gaze and he lets go of her waist and puts his hands in his pockets.

"Sometimes a hard sacrifice must be made for a future that's worth having. That's all I'm saying. That's up to you."

They are quite close as they stare at each other and Emma feels herself lean toward him and she looks down at his lips. She's surprised her reserve is fading. Mr Branson waits for her to give in, but she stops herself and pulls back. She hears him sigh disappointedly as she walks back to the house.

——

A new maid called Jane Moorsum arrives, she has a son and is a widow and needs to find work to support her family. Emma met her the first morning and she seems to be nice and hard working, they'll probably have an easier time with her than they did with Ethel.

Captain Crawley has broken things off with Miss Swire and has sent her away. Major Clarkson had confided in Emma that it is not just the Captain's walking that is gone but also the ability to have children. It is likely why he broke things with Miss Swire, who left quickly.

William wants Daisy to marry him before he passes so she has the support of a war widow. The next day it is arranged for the afternoon as there isn't much time. Emma had made sure she has the time off to attend. The Dowager had to tangle the Reverend a bit but he eventually agreed to do the ceremony.

Speaking of marriage, Sir Richard had splashed the announcement of his and Lady Mary's engagement across the newspaper. Guess it's official then.

——

Mr Bates, Anna and Gemma stand next to Emma as she watches as Daisy stares into space, dressed for her wedding in the Servants' Hall. Emma thinks she looks lovely. Mr Carson enters with a bouquet of flowers. "His Lordship asked Mr Bassett to bring these in for you."

"Ah, how lovely," Anna says walking over. "Here. Daisy, sit down."

Daisy is guided to her seat. "I shouldn't be doing this. It's just a lie, you know it is." She mutters bitterly.

"You're doing it out of the goodness of your heart." Mrs Patmore says to once she enters. Anna tucks a couple of flowers in Daisy's hair.

"The falseness of my heart, more like." Daisy remarks in self-disgust. Emma knew that Daisy looked reluctant to be engaged with William but this just confirms that she's been pushed into it by Mrs Patmore.

"You look lovely, dear." Mrs Hughes says walking in. Daisy doesn't look at her. "Just to say, the vicar is ready for us."

"Let's go up, then." Mr Carson offers Daisy his arm. Anna hands her the bouquet. Daisy slowly stands up, takes the bouquet and Carson's arm and allows herself to be led to her wedding.

——

The bed is woven with vines of flowers. Daisy and William hold hands with Mr Mason next to Daisy and Reverend Travis on the other side of the bed. Lady Edith and the Dowager attend along with Mr Mason, Anna, Mr Bates, Mrs Hughes, Mr Carson, Mrs Patmore, Thomas, Miss O'Brien, Emma, Gemma and Anne.

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered together here in the sight of God, and in the face of this congregation to join together this man and this woman in holy matrimony, which is an honourable estate, instituted of God in the time of man's innocency, signifying unto us the mystical union of Christ and—" Reverend Travis begins.

His voice seems to fade away for Emma as she gazes at the heartbreaking scene in front of her and the emotions on the others' faces.

"If any man can show any just cause why they may not lawfully be joined together, let him now speak, or else hereafter forever hold his peace." After a pause, the Reverend continues. "Hand me the ring." Mr Mason pulls the ring out of his vest pocket. Emma feels she's on the verge of tears. William puts the ring on Daisy's finger.

"You may now kiss the bride." Daisy leans over the bed and kisses William. It won't be long now.

——

Emma is walking up the stairs to check on some of the patients who are able to get up the stairs after having collected some things from downstairs when she hears Mr Bates and Lady Mary talking on the landing.

She pauses on the steps out of sight as she hears Lady Mary say, "Sir Richard Carlisle telephoned me earlier. He says he's paid Mrs Bates for her story. She cannot speak of it now without risking prison." Emma smiles to hear that.

"She won't do that."

"So, I hope we can all forget it."

"It's forgotten already, Milady." Mr Bates replies.

"Thank you. I'm afraid she was very angry when she knew she had been silenced." Lady Mary tells him.

"I can imagine."

"He says she made threats against you. "If I go down, I'll take him with me," that sort of thing. I'm sure she didn't mean it."

"Are you, Milady?" Mr Bates asks almost disbelievingly. Emma wasn't so sure herself.

"Well, you'd know better than I." Lady Mary admits.

Emma walks further up the stairs to see them go their separate ways. Anna comes round the corner on the left and meets Mr Bates in the Hall with a tray.

"Lady Mary's back," Anna says as Emma reaches the top. Anna gives her a smile.

"I've just seen her. She says it's worked. Sir Richard has put a gag on Vera." Mr Bates replies.

"Thank God." Anna sighs with relief. "So everything in our garden is rosy again?"

"I hope so. I certainly hope so."

"Good news then," Emma says walking over to them. They smile at her and then at each other. Emma watches them with a warm smile.

"It seems so." Anna continues down the Hall with the tray. Emma and Mr Bates go their own ways as well.

William sadly passes away that evening. A few tears escape Emma's eyes when she hears the news.

Chapter Text

Emma is walking with Major Knollys and Lieutenant McGarel in the grounds of Downton when they pass Lady Mary pushing Captain Crawley's wheelchair across the grounds. She is assisting McGarel as he walks with a walking stick.

"Morning." Knollys greets. Emma nods and smiles at them.

After passing them, she glances back to observe them. Lady Mary seems to be looking after him a great deal and Emma wonders how Sir Richard is feeling about this. She hopes he isn't violent when jealous.

——

"I've never worked in a house where a valet and a housemaid were wed," Jane says as she sews in the Servants' Hall. Emma is leaning against the table next to her as she herself has a quick cup of tea.

"It'll be unusual, I agree," Anna replies from her seat across from Jane as she fixes a hat of Lady Mary's

"But lovely," Emma remarks, sharing a smile with Anna.

"Hope it doesn't break us up, having you two set apart in a home of your own all special while the rest of us muddle on for ourselves." Miss O'Brien says as she cleans some pearls next to Jane.

"You sound as if you're jealous," Anna remarks.

"I'm not jealous. I just don't want it to spoil things."

Emma smirks into her cup.

"Why? Because we've all been such pals until now?" Mr Bates says sarcastically from his seat next to Anna as he fixes collars.

"Well obviously. Haven't you noticed?" Emma jokes, grinning.

Daisy enters with a tray, a black mourning band on her arm. She sees them look at her for a moment and she exits without a word.

"Give her time," Anna says.

——

"I have something to confess," Sybil says approaching Emma as she tucks Captain Goodson into his bed.

"What?"

"I…" Sybil glances around. "Can we go somewhere private?"

"Of course." They go to one of the rooms downstairs being used as storage for Hospital equipment.

"I should have mentioned this before but…" Sybil begins. She frowns as if trying to think about how to word this correctly.

"Sybil…" Emma prompts.

"A few months ago Lieutenant Prior proposed to me."

Emma gasps. "Sybil, that's brilliant!" She wraps the other woman in a hug before pulling away with her hands still on her arms. "Have you said yes?"

Sybil is hesitant. "I've told him I'll think about it."

"Can I ask why?" Emma asks contemplatively, dropping her hands.

Sybil sighs. "I can't go forward with my life until the war is over. There's also my family and friends to think about."

"You worry they won't accept it, him." Emma realises.

"Due to his position, I'd have to give up my whole world. I might have to elope to even avoid them stopping us." Sybil rambles. Emma raises her eyebrows at the last bit.

"But can you imagine being without him?" Emma prompts.

Sybil chews her lip thinking for a moment. "No, no I do not think so."

"I think you have your answer then."

"Maybe you should take your own advice." Sybil remarks. Emma's eyes widen at that.

——

Daisy is pouring drinks as they settle in the Servants' Hall that evening. Anna and Mr Bates talking quietly between themselves on the opposite side of the table from where Emma sits between Thomas and Mrs Patmore.

"Not sure about what?" Miss O'Brien says loudly as she walks past them before sitting next to Jane on Mr Carson's left.

"What about you Sergeant? You started planning for after the war?" Jane asks over Gemma who sits between her and Thomas.

"Not really, not yet." He replies as he smokes.

"I know what you should be doing. I know what we should all be doing." Mrs Patmore pipes up from her seat on the other side of Emma.

"Oh yeah? What's that?" Thomas asks.

"Hoarding. It may be wrong, but this rationing is starting to bite, even with everyone's books, I'd a battle to get enough sugar for this week."

Emma finds it odd that people seem to forget that rationing happened in the first war as well.

"Are you suggesting the black market, Mrs Patmore? I'm shocked." Thomas remarks.

"Oh, I doubt that very much." Mrs Patmore remarks as she leaves.

"She's got you there," Emma says.

"Maybe I should get involved in that," Thomas says stubbing his cigarette.

"Is that wise? That world can be a bit dodgy; you can't trust people." Emma warns him.

"I'm just thinking of making enquiries."

"Slippery slope Thomas. Slippery slope."

——

Sir Richard is looking for a place near Downton for him and Lady Mary to live once they are married. The one he is eyeing and talking Lady Mary to today is Haxby Park, which is owned by the Russel family but they seem to be selling the place after their son was killed and don't feel like continuing it on. Emma honestly doesn't blame them.

In the Ward, Emma spots the Major that requested to stay at Downton due to an apparent family connection, Patrick Gordon. He sits on his bed with the bandages covering most of his badly burnt face. She sees Lady Edith going around collecting letters and reaches the Major and whatever the Major says to her comes as a shock to her as she sits down seemingly processing whatever was said but Emma doesn't bother to find out what is going on there, though she's already seen him snooping around and looking at the family pictures.

She leaves the room to continue with her shift but later wanders back in to see them still talking and it looks serious. Emma knows that if it's anything significant she'll find out later.

——

Emma's heels click on the Garage floor and Mr Branson stops what he is doing to the engine under the car as she speaks.

"Looks messy." She remarks.

"It's not too bad." He gets up and walks to the bench. Emma wrinkles her nose and follows.

"Sure." Emma rolls her eyes.

"I thought you were avoiding me." Mr Branson says to her.

Emma walks purposefully forward. "I'm not." She is really, particularly after what Sybil had said. It scares her.

"But you haven't come up with an answer yet, have you?"

Emma ducks her head and stares at the floor chewing her lip before looking at him again. "Not yet, sorry. I know you want to take part in Ireland's troubles, and I get that. But I just can't think about everything, the future, until the war is over. It won't be long now. So, will you wait?"

"I'd wait forever."

Emma blushes. "I'm not asking for forever. Just a few more weeks."

——

That night Emma finds a distressed Anna on the stairs leading to the servants' bedrooms. Turns out Mr Bates' lawyer had called while Emma had been on her shift. Vera Bates has gone and told the judge that Mr Bates had paid her to agree to a divorce and Because they withheld it from the court, it means the judge can withdraw the decree nisi and Mr Bates is not divorced after all. This hasn't dissuaded Anna at all and she is more determined than ever.

"I'm sorry if it's a bit of a crush. I didn't want to be overheard." Lord Grantham had pulled the family into the Small Library before dinner the next day. However, Emma had been assisting Captain Crawley to the Drawing room before being told to push him into the Library, which ends up with her awkwardly standing in the room as Lord Grantham closes the door.

"I'm sorry this seems private, should I leave?" Emma asks. The Dowager, Her Ladyship, the three daughters, Mrs Crawley, Captain Crawley and Sir Richard are littered about.

She turns to go but Lord Grantham stops her. "No, it's all right Emma."

"Are we talking financial ruin? Or criminal investigation?" His mother asks, diverting the conversation back to why they're in the room in the first place.

"Neither." Her son replies. "I'll get straight to the point. We have a patient who has been badly burned who goes by the name of Patrick Gordon, but he claims to be Patrick Crawley." The room collectively baulks at that.

"But I thought he was dead. Didn't he drown on the Titanic?" Mrs Crawley protests.

"Well, of course, it is what we all thought until now."

"They never found a body." Lady Edith argues. Of course, she would argue in his favour.

"They never found lots of bodies." Her older sister counters.

"I'm so sorry, but I'm not quite on top of this. Who's Patrick Crawley?" Sir Richard asks.

"The man who would displace me as heir. If he's alive, then I'm no longer the future Earl of Grantham." Captain Crawley explains dejectedly

"It's ridiculous. How can it be true? Where's he been hiding for the last six years?" Lady Mary harshly demands. Emma can't help but agree. Where has he been?

"In Canada, suffering from amnesia." Lady Edith answers.

"He does have a story that would explain it. I'm not quite sure about how to test the facts." Her father adds.

"He knows all sorts of things that only Patrick, or someone very close to him, would know." The middle daughter continues.

"What a stupid thing to say. Any fortune teller at a fair comes up with a dozen details he couldn't possibly know." Lady Mary snaps fiercely. Emma is increasingly uncomfortable with being in this room.

"There's no need to be angry." Her mother placates. "This young man is either Patrick or he's not. There must be a way to find out. Is he like Patrick to look at?"

"He isn't like anything to look at." Her eldest remarks hardly biting back her anger. Emma herself had honestly not recognised him as the man she saw in the few years she was at Downton before the sinking of the Titanic.

"I've sent his account up to George Murray in London to ask for his advice." Lord Grantham says.

"But what a waste of time and money." Lady Mary attests.

Her sister has had enough. "What's the matter? We were all so fond of Patrick. You were going to marry him, for heaven's sake! Aren't you glad if he survived?"

"Dear me, should I be worried?" Sir Richard remarks casually.

"Certainly not. This man is a fake and an imposter, and I think it's a cruel trick to play when Matthew's been through so much." Lady Mary looks close to tears.

"My dear, don't be too quick to decide. You never know. This might be a blessing in disguise." Captain Crawley says bitterly.

"What do you mean?" His mother asks.

"Well, he seems a nice enough chap. He's not very pretty, of course, but he can walk 'round the estate on his own two legs and sire a string of sons to continue the line. All in all, I'd say that's a great improvement on the current situation." He bursts out before calming to a simmer. "Nurse Byrne, could I prevail on you to take me back to my room?"

Emma snaps to attention. "Right, yes." She hurriedly goes towards him to push him out of the room.

Sybil gets up and says, "I'll open the door."

What does this all mean for them now, Emma wonders to herself.

——

Emma learns from Mr Bates about Mr Carson being offered to work at Haxby when Lady Mary goes there when she is married. She feels sad as she knows that he will be considering he adores her. She can't imagine Downton without Mr Carson.

Everyone is in the Servants' Hall having their evening meal and lost in different conversations. Emma sits on the side of the table that is at Mr Carson's left opposite Mr Branson, who she tries not to stare at too much, and sits in between Jane and Gemma.

"A German republic?" Mr Carson replies to Mr Branson's talk. "No, I don't think so, Mr Branson. The Kaiser will go, I grant you, and maybe the Crown Prince, too, but there'll be a regency, mark my words. Monarchy is the lifeblood of Europe."

"Emma agrees with me." Emma looks up from her plate at the mention of her name from Mr Branson. "Don't you agree Emma?" Maybe she shouldn't have told him some of the things that she has.

"W-well I-I mean war kinda changes a lot." She stammers. Mr Carson huffs.

Mr Branson, bolden by her reply, turns back to Mr Carson. "Sorry, Mr Carson, but I think you'll find the kings and emperors've had their day, if President Wilson has anything to say about it." Emma smiles at him shaking her head.

"You're always going up and down to London these days, Mr Bates." She hears Miss O'Brien suddenly say. Emma looks to see her talking to Anna and Mr Bates. Why won't she leave them alone?

"I have business in London." Comes Mr Bates' short reply.

"Oh, yes? Well, judging by your expression, your business doesn't seem to be prospering." O'Brien remarks.

"The trick of business is mind your own." Anna quips.

"I'm sorry to disturb you, but I—" There's a great shuffling of chairs and silverware as they all stand at the sound of Lord Grantham's voice as he enters the room. "I've just heard the news from the war office and I thought you'd all like to know... that the war is over."

Everyone is rejoicing but Emma keeps quiet and still despite Gemma shaking her.

"Cease fire will begin at eleven o'clock on the morning of the eleventh of November."

"Why can't it begin now?" Mrs Patmore asks from next to Mr Branson and Daisy.

"The eleventh of the eleventh seems pretty tidy to me." Thomas remarks from the other side of Jane.

"We will mark the moment in the Great Hall, and I expect all of you, including the Kitchen staff and Hall boys, everyone, to be there. And Carson..." Lord Grantham motions for Mr Carson to step aside with him.

Mrs Hughes is asking for more glasses and Thomas is calling for a toast. Mr Branson looks at her and she blushes.

They all clink their glasses with each other's and drink a toast. "To peace."

Gemma looks at Emma. "You should be smiling more Emma! Are you not happy at the news?"

"No, no I am." She puts on a happier face because it is good news but she can't help but think about how all this leads to the next war and the horror that brings plus the Spanish flu is already spreading and will likely reach them soon.

——

Mr Bates went to London with a thunderous look on his face and Emma hopes that things will go okay though she knows that might be asking too much.

Emma walks past Lady Edith and Major Gordon in the Great Hall as she goes to another table to give Lieutenant McGarel his medicine. She hears them talking about the lawyer but then who else would they be talking about?

Suddenly Gordon slams the table making a large noise causing everyone to look over, including Emma.

"I'm a stranger to them now!" He shouts.

Emma shares a look with Sybil who is pouring some water into Captain Goodson's glass. Everyone quickly turns back to their own tables pretending as if nothing happened.

Lady Edith seems to be whispering some encouraging words to him but he doesn't look comforted.

——

Her job means she misses out on a bunch. Apparently, Mr Bates had returned and he was slightly bruised, implying the meeting with his estranged wife had not gone well according to Gemma who overheard the conversation between him and Anna. Emma worries about what'll happen next.

There's more on the Major Gordon front, which Sybil updated her on. Apparently, there are some aspects of Major Gordon's story that could be credible. One of the people that was pulled from the sea after the sinking was an unidentified man but there are conflicting reports on whether he died on the Carpathia or whether the man reached New York alive.

It gets confusing considering the fact that there was a Peter Gordon who worked with Patrick at the foreign office but then emigrated to Montreal in 1913. The question is on whether Peter then decided to impersonate Patrick or something. Honestly, Emma is a bit confused about the whole thing. Though she wonders if Lady Edith is unintentionally feeding Major Gordon information, which leads her to believe him more as he seems to be confirming her belief that he is Patrick Crawley.

That evening Sir Richard returns from London with a Miss Swire that's insistent on not letting Captain Crawley go. Emma wonders if this has something to do with Lady Mary spending so much time with him. She feels annoyed as whoever thought this was a good idea, she thinks Richard, didn't seem to think about Mathew's feelings though it could be Lady Grantham's fault as well as she was the only one that didn't look surprised at the sudden appearance.

——

Emma walks into the Ward the next day to find Lady Edith and Sybil sitting on Major Gordon's cot, where Sybil had been changing the sheets, with an open note in the former's hand. Emma cringes, the elder of the two had clearly just found out that Major Gordon had left.

""P" for Patrick or "P" for Peter?" Sybil is asking.

"I know what you think, but I don't accept it. We drove him away. His own family drove our cousin away." Her sister replies. Emma can't see her face but she can tell that she's upset from her words and tone.

"But you believed in him, whoever he was, and that's worth something." Her younger sister's words do not reassure her and Lady Edith leaves the room upset.

Emma watches her go before turning back to Sybil. "Did you believe him?"

"Well, I… I'm not sure…" Emma doesn't know whether to trust the response.

"Yeah, I'm not sure either."

——

Emma stands near the door to the Library in the Great Hall by Sybil, Mrs Crawley and Lady Grantham, the rest of the Crawley family in the other corner with Sir Richard. A line of soldiers, including Thomas and Major Clarkson, on one side of the room opposite to the line of servants, linked with the family by Captain Crawley, with Miss Swire behind him. Lord Grantham stands at the front.

"I think while the clock strikes, we should all make a silent prayer to mark the finish of this terrible war, and what that means for each and every one of us. Let us remember the sacrifices that have been made and the men who will never come back, and give them our thanks." Lord Grantham speaks.

The clock chimes and the soldiers all stand (or sit) at attention. Emma feels odd doing something that is the first time for everyone around her but for herself she has done this every year of her life until she came to Downton. The eleventh chime fades and Lord Grantham relaxes.

"Thank you, everyone." The officers stand at ease. "Remember that this is not just the end of a long war, but it is the dawn of a new age. God bless you all."

Everyone departs and Emma sees Miss Swire begin to push Captain Crawley's wheelchair.

She goes over. "Why don't I do that."

"Can you get him back to his room? I'll open the door." Miss Swire walks off and Emma begins to push Captain Crawley's chair when the man is startled when they hit a slight bump in the carpet.

"My God."

Emma stops. "Something wrong, Sr?"

"No, nothing. Emma, if I felt..." He stops, not completing his sentence.

"If you felt what, Sir?"

"It doesn't matter. Not yet." Captain Crawley looks down at his legs. "Not until I feel it again."

What is he on about? He can't mean… but Major Clarkson said there was no chance of recovery! Captain Crawley is right though, they need to wait.

——

Mr Carson walks into the Servants' Hall and puts his hand out to stop them from fully standing. "Mr Bates, telegram for you." He hands Mr Bates the telegram and he opens it as Mr Carson sits in his seat.

It's obviously not good news by the look on his face as Emma watches him from her seat opposite, in between Mr Branson and Jane. Mr Bates glances at them all then hands the note to Anna, who sits next to him, as he leaves the table. She reads it.

"What was that about?" Thomas asks from his seat on the other side of her.

"His wife's dead." They all gape in shock. "Someone found her early this morning." Anna leaves, presumably going after Mr Bates.

"Well can't be sorry she's dead." Emma remarks and everyone looks at her wide eyed. "Bad time?"

Chapter Text

Emma has gone back to being a servant, though she knows helps to serve the family when they eat, as the Hospital no longer needs her and she doesn't have anything else but now the war is over she's thinking more and more about Mr Branson's, Tom's, offer and leaving Downton for a new life in Ireland.

Sybil has told Emma that her and Billy Prior have agreed to run away a couple of weeks earlier and had asked for Emma's assistance, which she gives and this delays her answering Tom's request.

The plan was already in motion, Billy has gotten a job in marine engineering and shipbuilding down in Southampton that is set up. The plan was for Emma to get the keys for one of the Downton cars and, along with Billy sneaking onto the grounds, they are going to leave in the car and begin the journey to Gretna Green.

Emma is anxious about all this sneaking about but Sybil reassures her that it will be okay. She knows that Sybil is getting increasingly irritated by her family's talk of things returning to the way they were and the insipid conversations around her. She's eagerly waiting to leave this life.

——

Emma finds Lady Edith watching an army Hospital truck leave from the front door.

"That's the last of the equipment gone." Lady Edith says as Emma joins her.

"We've put the Drawing room back to normal, it seems the war really is over," Emma replies.

"Yes, it seems so."

——

Due to the lack of footmen, Emma a short time later finds herself stepping up to the car that holds Sir Richard and holds the door open for him as he steps out while his valet, Mr Brookes, steps out from the front of the car on his own. Her eyes flicker to Mr Branson sitting in the driver's seat and he gazes back.

Lord Grantham joins them as he steps out.

"The train was late." Sir Richard says to him.

"Welcome to the new world." His Lordship replies as Emma closes the car door and starts unstrapping the luggage from the back of the car with the help of Mr Brookes.

"When a war is over, the first emotion is relief, the second, disappointment." Sir Richard drearily remarks.

"How sad. But how true. Come in and have some tea." The two of them walk inside.

——

That evening, Emma sits next to Anna at the table in the Servants' Hall with Daisy pouring her some tea as Mrs Patmore brings some food to the table. Mr Bates sits on Anna's other side while Thomas, Miss O'Brien and Gemma sit on the other side.

"Will you miss the extra staff, Mrs Patmore?" Anna asks the woman who just entered. George passes behind Emma with a jug so she pushes her chair in a bit so he doesn't trip.

Mrs Patmore huffs. "Not really. When push comes to shove, I'd rather do it myself. Though God knows what I'm to feed them on. There's nothing out there to be had. Oh well. The Lord tempers the wind to the shorn lamb." She then walks out of the room

"What about you, Thomas? How much longer will you stay?" Daisy asks as she pours Mr Bates a cup.

"Well, now the last of the invalids have gone, I suppose I'm finished. I'll report to Major Clarkson, but he won't be taking anyone on." Thomas tells her. Emma observes him, feeling sorry for him.

"No he isn't, which obviously meant I could no longer continue there," Emma says. "I'm thankful the family took me back on."

"I suppose the Hospital will revert to the way it was before the war," Anna remarks.

"Where will you go?" Daisy asks just after she finishes pouring Miss O'Brien a cup.

"What's it to you?" Thomas stubs out his cigarette and leaves. Miss O'Brien and Emma follow him to where he stands looking at the mirror next to the stairs.

"Where will you go?" Miss O'Brien asks.

"I'll tell you where I'm going. Into business. It's all set up." Thomas explains as he straightens his jacket.

"Oh no, you mean the black market don't you?" Emma says, aghast at the idea and Miss O'Brien looks to be feeling the same.

Thomas reaches for a brush hanging on the wall and uses it on his jacket. "Don't look so surprised. I found a dealer, and as soon as I make the payment, I'll have the supplies."

"How can you trust him?" Emma questions, glancing at the servants passing them.

"It's not about trust, it's about business," Thomas replies.

"Where will you keep them?" Miss O'Brien asks.

"I've got a shed in the Village, and I've got a banger to deliver the stuff. I'll be well fixed as soon as word gets out." He says to reassure them though Emma doesn't feel it. "You heard her. There are shortages all around." Thomas puts back the brush.

Miss O'Brien glances over her shoulder before turning back to Thomas. "Isn't it dangerous?"

Thomas looks unbothered by her concern. "I don't think so. I don't think the Police are bothered about rationing now the war's over. It won't last forever." He quite says a bit as Mrs Patmore passes. "But by the time it's done, I should have enough to go into business properly."

"So that's your future settled as a plutocrat. In the meantime, have you found somewhere to live?" Miss O'Brien questions.

"Not yet, but there's no hurry. I'm sure they won't object if I stop here for a week or two."

"I shouldn't bet on it." Miss O'Brien leaves them.

The dressing gong rings and the servants get up to prepare.

Emma turns to Thomas before she leaves. "She's right you need to sort it out."

——

Emma walks into the Garage, her heels clicking on the Garage floor and Mr Branson glances up from the car engine. He observes her intently and she tilts her head shyly, waiting for him to say something.

"You look nice, haven't seen you wearing that in a while." He says.

"Thought I'd begin wearing it again since they've given me my old job back so I'll be wearing this every day now," Emma replies. Mr Branson seems to be continuing to check her out. "It's nothing like when I wore something of Sybil's."

"It's just as lovely." To- Mr Branson says.

She smiles and looks down at her feet before looking at him again. "You should've seen me in my 21^st century clothes, they have different standards."

He laughs. "I can imagine."

Emma chews her lip. "Where have you been all day?"

"Nowhere. I've just been busy." He replies.

Emma sighs walking towards him. "You know it's funny. I thought I'd be happy going back to what I was doing before but it doesn't feel right. Not what I want to do for the rest of my life after doing something new. I feel I want more from life now than I did before."

"Does this mean that you've made up your mind… at last?" He looks at her hopefully.

Emma shakes her head. "Not quite. But almost." Mr Branson looks down, slightly disappointed. She feels bad but she can't answer him yet. Instead, she reaches up and touches his face. He looks up, surprised, and stares at her longingly.

——

Emma slips into the corridor through the back door and sees Anna stepping out of Mr Carson's Pantry.

"What are you doing?" Anna asks.

"Nothing. Why were you talking to Mr Carson?" Emma quickly says, hoping to divert the conversation away from what she'd been doing.

Anna sighs. "It's Sir Richard."

"What about him?" Emma asks as they walk down the corridor.

"He's offered me money to essentially spy on Lady Mary."

"He never has!" Emma exclaims.

"Yes. I won't do it but I felt Mrs Hughes and Mr Carson should know." Anna replies.

Emma nods. "But shouldn't Lady Mary know?"

"I don't know."

"I don't know about her but I would like to know what my fiancé is up to." Emma points out.

——

The next day, Thomas takes Miss O'Brien and Emma to his shed where he's stocked up.

"Wow," Emma mutters as she looks at the fully stocked shed.

"Where did you get it all?" Miss O'Brien asks in disbelief.

"I told you, this bloke from Leeds," Thomas explains.

"Where did he get it?" Miss O'Brien continues to ask in the same disbelief.

"Some's army surplus, some's from America and Ireland, everywhere. He's got contacts all over, that's what I'm paying him for." Thomas tells them.

"How much have you paid him?" Emma asks worriedly. She can't help but feel that Thomas has got the short end of the stick. He couldn't have done this well.

"A lot. But I'm not worried." Thomas replies casually. "I've taken nothing perishable. This lot'll last for months. I'll be sold out long before any of it's gone off."

"Starting with Mrs Patmore." Miss O'Brien states.

"I'm not getting involved in that, all right?" Emma says looking at the two of them.

"Suit yourself," Thomas says.

——

Emma is busy helping Sybil get dressed for dinner, though not much as she wanted to do it herself for practice, so Emma helps Lady Edith more instead before she has to get ready to serve the family when they eat. She steps out of Lady Edith's room to find an unsettled Anna heading towards her to go down the servants' stairs.

"Anna? Is everything all right?" She asks worriedly.

Anna looks up at her blinking in surprise as if she had been in thought and had not noticed her. "Yes, I'm fine."

Emma begins walking next to her. "Are you sure? You look a bit upset."

"Lady Mary wasn't too pleased about me not telling her first about Sir Richard. I suppose her reprimand upset me a bit." Anna explains as they begin walking down the stairs.

"Sorry to hear that," Emma replies. "She's probably more stressed and upset with Sir Richard than you. You were just the closest person to take it out on."

"You're probably right," Anna responds.

——

Emma walks into the Library to see Mr Crawley and Miss Swire in there.

"Oh, I'm sorry Sir, Miss. I'd come for the tray." Emma apologies. She had hurried upstairs when it was realised that while they had cleared the tea, they'd forgotten to take the tray.

"It's all right, nobody's down yet." Mr Crawley reassures her.

"I could've gotten it for you, you're busy getting dinner ready." Miss Swire adds.

"It's all right Miss, most of what I need to do is done until you all sit to eat," Emma says.

"No, no it's fine. I'll help you bring it down. It's too heavy to do on your own." Miss Swire says, picking up the tray. Emma watches her worriedly.

"It's too heavy for you." Mr Crawley warns her.

"No, it's not."

"Look out!" Mr Crawley cries just as Miss Swire trips over a footstool, reaching for her as Emma lunges forward to try to catch Miss Swire, but she drops the tray and falls against the mantel.

"Heavens, that was a near thing." Mr Crawley takes her arm and it is then that Emma realises that Mr Crawley is standing out of his chair and it seems the other two have noticed as well.

"My God." Miss Swire mutters.

Emma waits with Mr Crawley as Miss Swire runs out of the Library to tell the others about what has happened. It is not long before Emma hears thundering steps and the family bursts into the Library with Lord Grantham and Miss Swire leading the charge.

"Is it true? Is it true what Lavinia says?" His Lordship hurriedly asks.

Emma offers her hand to Mr Crawley and he takes her hand, as well as Miss Swire's, to help himself stand up. The family is stunned with joy.

"I can't believe it!" Lady Mary gasps.

"It's so wonderful!" Lady Grantham echoes.

"It is, but don't tire yourself out," Sybil warns. "Sit down now and we'll send for Dr Clarkson."

"She's right. Edith, go with Branson. Ge-get Clarkson, but fetch Mama and Cousin Isobel as well. I don't care what they're doing. Tell them to come now." Lord Grantham proclaims as Sir Richard walks into the room. His Lordship grasps Mr Crawley's hand. "My dear chap, I cannot begin to tell you what this means to me."

"Well, it's pretty good news for me, too."

His Lordship laughs in relief.

——

Emma goes to tell downstairs immediately about what has happened. Dr Clarkson arrives and informs them that he had made a mistake. Every indication told him that the spine was transected, which would have been incurable. When Sir John Coats came to see Mr Crawley, he didn't agree and thought that it could be a case of spinal shock, which is intense bruising, which stops the legs from working but would heal. Dr Clarkson didn't tell anyone as he didn't agree with him and didn't want to raise Me Crawley's hopes. The good news is that as Dr Clarkson is wrong, Mr Crawley will make a full recovery though will carry a bruise on his spine for the rest of his life.

Mrs Crawley, the Dowager and Dr Clarkson all stay to eat. Anna and Emma had served the main course. Anna takes the trays downstairs while Emma retreated back to the Antechamber to sort out the wine. Because of where she is, she hears Mr Crawley's announcement to the table.

"I-I want to tell you all something. As you know, during this - well, I think I can say – horrible time, Lavinia has proved to be the most marvellous person."

"Here, here." His Lordship utters.

"Indeed." Mrs Crawley agrees.

"I never thought we would marry, for all sorts of reasons, but she wouldn't accept that. And so, now I'm very pleased to say that she's been proved right." Emma looks down, considering his words, she had stopped doing what she had been doing and now just stands and listens. "Lavinia and I will get married."

"Oh, my dear fellow." Lord Grantham says.

"Isn't it wonderful?" Mrs Crawley adds.

Emma can imagine the fake smile that Lady Mary is likely sporting right now.

"Just as soon as I'm well enough to walk down the aisle. Dr Clarkson can help us with when." Mr Crawley adds.

"Not long now." Dr Clarkson reassures.

"And she feels we ought to marry here, at Downton, to bury forever the memories of what, I hope, has been the darkest period of my life." Mr Crawley finishes.

"Of course." Lord Grantham agrees.

"Are you sure?" Miss Swire asks. "I know it should be at my home in London, but we've been through so much here."

"We'd be delighted."

"Yes, bravo. Excellent news." The Dowager remarks.

Emma stares at nothing for a moment, thinking.

——

She finds Mr Branson, or Tom as now what she should be saying, is reading the newspaper and he looks up to see her enter.

"You're very late. Don't you have dinner to clear?"

Emma shakes her head, trying not to smile too much. "They're fine clearing away without me. Though I doubt they'll notice me gone, everyone is so excited, they won't care where I am."

"I'm pleased. I like Mr Matthew." He replies.

Emma takes a breath before continuing. "He announced at dinner that he wants to get married at Downton. It makes me realise that this is a new beginning, that the war is truly over and it's time to move forward."

"Do you mean you've made your decision?" Tom asks hopefully.

"Yes. And my answer is..." Emma can see him bracing himself but she keeps her expression serious. "That I'm ready to travel... and you are my ticket." She lets herself smile. "To begin a new life, a new world—"

"Me?" Tom asks hopefully.

"No, Mr Bates. I feel he and I have an undeniable connection." Emma giggles and Tom stops holding his breath.

"I'm sorry. But I've waited so long for those words, I can't believe I'm hearing them. You won't mind leaving this world, Downton?" He questions. Emma doesn't blame him.

"Mind? Not at all! I've outgrown it." Emma exclaims.

Tom smiles with a sigh of relief and leans forward to kiss her. She holds back. "Yes, you can kiss me, but that is all until everything is settled."

"For now, God knows, it's enough that I can kiss you." Emma smiles at his reply and they kiss.

——

Turns out Mr Carson is no longer leaving as he couldn't work for a man who would bribe and spy, which Emma can understand though she worries that Lady Mary won't have his support when at Haxby.

They've had a letter from Major Bryant's mother. She and her husband are in Yorkshire on Friday and she wants to pay a visit as he had died and Downton was the last place they saw him alive. They'll give them luncheon and talk about the Major with those who knew him. To be honest Emma never really liked him.

The next day is when they arrive and Emma is in the Antechamber blocked off from the Dining room by a divider sorting the dishes that had been served, to take them down again. She's lost in thought, thinking about Tom. They had decided that they would begin putting their plan in motion to go to Ireland to get married after Sybil is sorted. Emma can't wait.

Suddenly, Ethel, of all people, barges past her with Anna and Mrs Hughes following her. She gapes in shock when she sees the baby in Ethel's arms.

"Leave me alone!" Ethel yells. Emma's eyes widen. That's definitely going to get the family's and their guests' attention.

"Ethel!" Mrs Hughes cries as Ethel rushes into the room with her child, Mrs Hughes and Anna in pursuit with Emma trailing after them. The luncheon party looks shocked.

"I tried to stop her—" Anna begins to say to Mr Carson.

"What on earth?" Lord Grantham exclaims.

"Ethel—" Lady Grantham turns to her husband. "I know what this is." She stands. "Mrs Hughes, I don't think it's quite the right—"

"I'm stopping," Ethel snaps, "until I've had my say." Ethel looks at Mrs Bryant. "This is Charlie, your grandson. He's almost a year old." Emma can see from Mrs Bryant's face that she looks interested.

Mr Bryant, on the other hand, stands up and throws his napkin on the table. "What proof have you?"

"What?"

"I say, what proof have you? If my son was the father of this boy, where's your proof? Any letters? Any signed statement?" Mr Bryant harshly replies. Emma winces.

"Why would there be any letters? We were in the same house." Ethel replies.

"I think she's telling the truth." Mrs Hughes pipes up.

"I'm not interested in "think."" Mr Bryant retorts. "I want proof that my son acknowledged the paternity of this boy. If what you say is true, then he would've known of the boy's existence for months before he...before he was killed."

"Yes, he knew," Ethel replies in a voice that is hard but also a whisper.

"So, what did he do about it?"

Ethel looks close to tears "Nothing. He did nothing."

"Thank you. That's the proof I was looking for. If Charles was the father, he would never have shirked his responsibilities. Never." Mr Bryant replies.

"Well, he did!"

"I won't listen to any more slander!" Mr Bryant snaps. Mrs Bryant is clearly upset, and not in agreement with her husband. "Now, will you please go and take that boy with you, whoever he is! You're upsetting Mrs Bryant!" Lady Grantham stares at Mr Bryant, appalled at his behaviour.

"Well, I would like—" His wife tries to say.

"I said you are upsetting Mrs Bryant!" Mr Bryant yells. Ethel cries and Emma puts her arm around her. "Lord Grantham, are you going to stand by while this woman holds us to ransom?"

Lord Grantham gives Mr Bryant an irritated look but stands up. "This isn't doing much good."

"Ethel, you better come with me." Mrs Hughes says, gripping her arm.

"Come on." Emma encourages. She, Anna and Mrs Hughes escort Ethel out with Charlie crying in her arms.

——

"If that's what he's like, I don't want his help. I don't want it." Ethel says from her seat at the Servants' Hall table, in between Emma and Anna. Emma cradles Charlie in her lap. She sees George, the Hall boy, come and loiter behind her.

"I doubt you'll have the option." Miss O'Brien says somewhat sombrely. "You're a dark horse. How did you keep it a secret all this time?" She stands on the other side of the table with Anne and Jean standing behind her and Mr Bates and Gemma sitting.

"Maybe when he's thought about it, he'll feel differently. You never know." Anna tries to reassure her.

Emma looks up from stroking Charlie's cheeks. "The mother seemed to be listening, maybe she'll get him to change his mind?"

Mr Carson enters causing them all to stand. "Anna, Emma, will you kindly go upstairs and help in the Dining room? Ethel, please take the child and leave." Ethel takes Charlie from Emma's arms. Emma frowns at his tone. "How did you get here?"

"I caught the bus and walked up from the Village," Ethel replies.

"Then can you reverse the process as quickly as possible?"

"She's very badly shaken, Mr Carson." Mr Bates intervenes. "She's lost everything."

Regretfully leaves the room with Anna but watches over her shoulder as Mr Carson asks, "Are you all right for the fare?"

"Yes, thank you," Ethel says walking out.

——

That night Emma helps Sybil pack what she needs, particularly her more simple clothes, instead of helping her get ready for dinner. She also slips the message that Sybil is feeling I'll and won't be down for dinner and the family won't realise anything tomorrow until Emma 'finds' the letter that has been left.

Emma helps them acquire the car and watches them leave while the family congregates in the Drawing room. She quickly darts back in to serve the family.

Emma is grabbed by Anna later that evening after the family had eaten and dragged up the servants' stairs and out onto the landing of the house to see Lady Mary standing there with, what Emma then recognises to be, Sybil's farewell letter in her hand. Emma's eyes widen. They weren't meant to find it until tomorrow!

"Did you know about this?" Lady Mary asks.

"Know about what?" Emma tries to ask innocently but Lady Mary is not fooled.

"Don't play ignorant." Lady Mary snaps and Emma's eyes widen at her tone. "You know that I know more than the others. Where is she?"

"You know in the letter it says Gretna Green," Emma answers reluctantly.

"How are they getting there?"

"They've taken one of the cars." At Anna's and Lady Mary's looks, she quickly adds, "They would've left it to be found!"

"Why did you do this?" Anna questions. Emma rolls her eyes.

"We need to go after her." Lady Mary declares.

"But—"

"And you're helping us find them. They won't have gotten too far." Lady Mary reasons.

"We need to find Lady Edith, she can drive," Anna says.

"Yes, that'll limit the damage. We cannot get Branson involved." Lady Mary agrees.

——

Emma sits quietly in the back seat of the car next to Anna while Lady Edith drives and Lady Mary sits next to her.

"They must stop at some point. It won't be open before the morning." The eldest Crawley daughter reasons.

"She won't expect us to be in pursuit until tomorrow, so they'll stay somewhere on the road." Her sister adds.

"We hope," Anna remarks.

"Everyone keep an eye out for the motor." Lady Edith says. Emma continues looking down and not making any eye contact with anyone.

The girls continue their pursuit on the road. They pass an inn with a couple of motorcars out front.

"Isn't that the car?" Anna says, causing Lady Edith to slam on the brakes.

——

Anna stays in the car but Emma comes along with Lady Edith and Mary as they rush up the stairs. Lady Mary knocks on the door and enters. Sybil and Billy pull off blankets as Billy gets up from the chair and Sybil gets up from the bed.

"How did you find us? How did you know?" Billy asks. Emma stands anxiously behind the two elder Crawley daughters. She catches Sybil's eyes and they share a worried look.

"Never mind that. At least nothing's happened, thank God." Lady Mary replies.

"What do you mean "nothing's happened"?" Billy looks at Sybil, looking worried and confused about what she's implying. "I've decided to marry Billy, and your coming after me won't change that." Billy steps up beside Sybil and tries to look confidently but Emma can see he is anxious as his eyes dart between his future, hopefully, sisters-in-law.

"This isn't the way." Lady Edith adds.

"She's right. Of course Mama and Papa will hate it—"

"Why should they?" Billy bursts out, interrupting Lady Mary. Emma raises her eyebrows in impressed shock at his sudden confidence.

"Oh, pipe down." The interrupted woman snaps before turning to her youngest sister. "Sybil, can't you let them get used to the idea? Take your stand and refuse to budge, but allow them time. That way you won't have to break up the family."

"They would never give permission." Sybil reminds her.

"You don't need permission, you're twenty-three. But you do need their forgiveness if you're not to start your new life under a black shadow." Emma chews her lip. She kind of has a point.

"Don't listen. She's pretending to be reasonable to get you home again." Billy warns her having noticed Sybil thinking on her sisters' words.

"Even if I am, even if I think this is mad, I know it would be better to do it in broad daylight than to sneak off like a thief in the night." Lady Mary argues.

Billy sighs and then looks at Sybil as her resolve is waning. She looks up at him and Emma knows Lady Mary has won.

Billy can see this as well. "Go back with them, then. If you think they can make you happier than I will."

"Am I so weak you believe I could be talked out of giving my heart in five minutes flat? But Mary's right. I don't like deceit and our parents don't deserve it. So, I'll go back with them. Believe it or not, I will stay true to you." Sybil kisses his cheek. Lady Edith gets her luggage and Sybil takes one last teary-eyed look at Billy before leaving the room with Lady Edith and Emma.

"I'm sorry," Emma says to her as they descend the stairs.

"I don't blame you," Sybil replies. "But my sisters have got to realise that this is not over."

——

The next morning, Emma stands in Thomas' shed with the man in question and Miss O'Brien. Thomas is covered in some sort of powder; everything that was in the shed has been trashed and slashed with shelves knocked over.

Thomas is pouring out some from a packet. "It's all rubbish. It's all bloody rubbish." He throws it to the floor.

"There must be a way to make this right, for you to get your money back." Emma declares. "Can't you ask for it?"

"Oh, yes. Of course I can ask, and a fat lot of good that'll do." Thomas' sarcastic tone biting.

"You must challenge him." Miss O'Brien insists.

"How? I only ever met him in a pub. I wouldn't know where to find him!" Thomas' voice breaks in the last sentence.

"But, surely—"

"Don't you understand woman!" He suddenly yells and throws more of the stuff causing Miss O'Brien to flinch and Emma to jump. "I've been tricked! Been had! Been taken for the fool I am." Thomas sits down for a smoke.

There's a pause of silence as the two women in the room let him simmer for a moment before Emma hesitantly speaks, "How much did he take from you?"

"Every penny I had. And then some."

"What are you going to do now?" Miss O'Brien asks softly.

"I don't know. I don't bloody know." Thomas admits almost sobbing.

What can he do? Thomas had clearly been scammed and was the one to pay the price.

Chapter Text

The preparation for Mr Crawley's and Miss Swire's wedding is underway. Everyone is very excited, everyone except Emma and Lady Mary. The latter as the love of her life is marrying someone else and the former is because of the news of the spread of the Spanish flu.

Sybil had not been convinced by her sisters' arguments against marrying Billy, which leads to contentious arguments.

"But why announce it tonight all of a sudden?" Lady Mary asks Sybil, looking at her through the mirror on her vanity, where she sits. Anna is tidying her hair.

"He's got a job at the Shipyard in Southampton. He heard today it's a real chance." Sybil replies from where she stands in the middle of the room. Emma had tidied away and now only stands next to Sybil.

"Let him go to Southampton and then you can use the calm to consider." Lady Mary declares. Sybil scoffs.

"Mary doesn't want you to be trapped before you're completely sure." Lady Edith mediates from a chair in the room.

Sybil is frustrated by her sisters. "But I am sure! How many times do I have to say it? Anna, tell them."

"Lady Mary's right. It's a very big thing to give up your whole world." Anna says, having now finished Lady Mary's hair.

"Thank you. Listen to her if you won't listen to me." Lady Mary mutters as she puts on her gloves.

"Well, what about Emma! She's going to Dublin to marry Branson." Sybil retorts. Emma looks at her with wide eyes before looking at everyone's shocked faces.

"You're what?" Comes from Lady Edith.

"Emma?" Lady Mary asks.

"Um… y-yes that's the plan but not until Sybil is sorted." Is Emma's stumbled reply.

"You're marrying the chauffeur." Lady Edith says, still surprised.

"Actually, he's a journalist now." Emma retorts. Why had she said it like it's something wrong?

"And what will you be doing?" Lady Mary asks. It hurts Emma to hear the doubt and judgment in the woman's voice.

"Nursing."

"Anyway, I'm not giving up my world!" Sybil interrupts, looking at Emma apologetically. "They want to give me up. That's their affair. I'm perfectly happy to carry on being friends with everyone."

"Married to a shipbuilder?" Lady Mary comments.

"Yes. Though technically he's an engineer, which sounds better for Granny." Sybil sits down on the bed, frustrated. "We're going to tell Papa tonight." They all stare at her in shock except Emma who already knows this.

""We"?" Lady Edith echoes. "You mean, you and Mr Prior?"

"He's coming in after dinner."

"But what will Papa do?"

"I imagine he'll call the Police." The eldest Crawley daughter remarks.

Sybil sniffs and shakes her head.

——

Emma leaves the room with Anna to go downstairs to prepare to help with dinner.

"You didn't tell me about this!" Anna hisses at Emma.

"Well, I'm telling you now!" Emma replies. She honestly feels bad that she never mentioned any of this to Anna or any of the others downstairs. She should probably get on with that.

"Have you even told Gemma?"

Emma winces. "No, Lady Sybil only knows because she was there when Mr Branson proposed and, well, Lady Mary was an accident."

"You don't have to defend yourself," Anna reassures her. "I just thought you'd tell me about things like this, like I tell you about Mr Bates." There's the disappointment hitting you.

"I know and I'm sorry, I never intended to hurt you," Emma replies.

"It's nice to hear. About time you found someone." Anna beams at her.

"Oh, shut up."

The two giggle with each other.

——

Thomas stands outside Mr Carson's Pantry looking distressed.

"Thomas?" Emma asks as she approaches him.

"I don't know what I'm going to do Emma. I don't know what I'm going to do." Thomas replies.

Emma places a comforting hand on his arm, frowning. "Mr Carson is telling you to leave."

"He's running out of patience. What I'm going to do?" Thomas wonders as they walk out of the back door and into the Courtyard.

"You show him how indispensable you are, show how helpful you are. Surely, they'll help you then." Emma urges him. She lets out a series of coughs.

Thomas gazes at her worriedly. "Are you all right?"

She waves him away. "It's just bit of a cold."

"If you're sure…"

Emma rolls her eyes. "I am. Nothing's been coughed up." She smirks and he shakes his head at her.

"Is this a bad time to mention my engagement?" She tries to say jokingly but also nervously, dreading a negative reaction.

Thomas looks at her in surprise. "Your engagement?"

"Yes, I'm marrying Mr Branson, we're going to Dublin," Emma explains.

"When did this happen? Why didn't you tell me?" Thomas interrogates.

Emma rolls her eyes again. "Oh, not you too. I've already had a telling off from Anna. I'm dreading telling Gemma."

Thomas snorts before he sobers up. "I think I'll miss you, Emma."

"You better Thomas. And you also better write to me cause you're not getting rid of me that easily." Emma behests.

"Of course not." Thomas chuckles.

——

Emma slips Billy into the servants' quarters through the back door after the family had eaten and guides him up the stairs to the Drawing room door. During dinner, there had been talk of Mrs Crawley's charity she's part of settling in refugees that had been displaced by the war.

"This is where I leave you," Emma says.

"Thank you, Emma. Thank you for everything." Billy clasps her shoulder briefly.

"Of course. Good luck."

Billy opens the door and enters purposefully. He leaves the door open but Emma doesn't want to be seen so she lingers just around the corner, to be there for whatever happens.

"Yes?" Lord Grantham asks.

"I'm here." Billy declares to, likely, Sybil.

"So I can see." His Lordship replies.

Emma hears movement and then Sybil starts talking quietly, she sounds as if she's right next to Billy. "I don't think this is such a good idea. We mustn't worry Granny."

Emma is beginning to agree with her. Was this really going to go as well as they hoped?

"You've asked me to come, and I've come," Billy replies.

"Would someone please tell me what is going on, or have we all stepped through the looking glass?" The Dowager questions.

"Your grandmother has as much right to know as anybody else."

"Why don't I find that reassuring?" In any other situation, Emma would have found that response funny.

Sybil and Billy begin to explain their plans to marry. Soon Lady Mary is facing her father's ire when she explains that she knew that there is a relationship between his youngest daughter and a man that convalescenced at Downton.

"What do you mean, "you knew"?" His Lordship inquires in shock.

"I hoped it would blow over. I didn't want to split the family when Sybil might still wake up." His eldest defends.

"And all that time you were in my home, convalescencing and acting as if you need our help when you've been seducing my daughter behind my back?" Lord Grantham harshly accuses.

"I have not been pretending!" Billy snaps back. "And I've not seduced anyone! Give your daughter some credit for knowing her own mind!"

"How dare you speak to me in that tone. You will leave at once." His Lordship orders.

"Oh, Papa!" Sybil sighs, exasperated.

"This is a folly! A ridiculous, juvenile madness!" Lord Grantham exclaims.

"Sybil, what do you have in mind?" The Dowager suddenly asks, filling Emma with hope.

"Mama, this is hardly—"

"No. She must have something in mind. Otherwise, she wouldn't have summoned him here tonight." His mother interrupts.

"Thank you, Granny." Sybil goes on to explain. "Yes, we do have a plan. Billy has got a job as an engineer at the Shipyard. I'll stay until after the wedding; I don't want to steal their thunder. But after that, I'll go to Southampton."

"To live with him? Unmarried?" Lady Grantham asks scandalised.

"I'll live with his mother while the bans are read." Sybil corrects. "And then we'll be married... And I'll get a job as a nurse."

"What does your mother make of this?" Emma can only assume the Dowager is asking Billy.

"If you must know, she thinks we're very foolish." Billy reluctantly answers.

The Dowager chuckles. "So at least we have something in common."

"I won't allow it! I will not allow my daughter to throw away her life!" Lord Grantham bellows. Emma can hear him storming across the room.

"You can posture it all you like, Papa, it won't make any difference!" Sybil loudly argues.

"Oh, yes, it will."

"How? I don't want any money and you can hardly lock me up until I die! I'll say goodnight. But I can promise you one thing, tomorrow morning nothing will have changed. Billy." Sybil then steps out of the room with Billy following a second later.

The three of them move to the Outer Hall to avoid being heard.

"Golly, that was something," Sybil mutters, rubbing her forehead.

Her fiancé places his hand on her back. "At least they know now, we're not hiding."

"I suppose."

Emma blinks feeling dizzy but shakes it off. "He's right, now you can plan in the open."

Sybil nods though still looks upset from the poor response from her family.

——

The next day in the Servants' Hall, Mr Bates reading a book with Jane a couple of seats down knitting. Miss O'Brien and Emma sit on either side of Thomas. Gemma sits on Emma's left sewing. Emma had eventually told Gemma about Tom, who thankfully took it well and was not upset with Emma not saying anything.

"Can't have expected to live here free forever." Miss O'Brien says to Thomas as he lights a cigarette. Emma tries to keep how she feels about the cigarette from her face.

"I didn't expect to get booted out." Thomas retorts.

"You'll have to find some work."

Thomas breathes out the cigarette smoke. "It's not that easy. Every Tom, Dick, and Harry's looking for work these days and they don't all have a hand like a Jules Verne experiment."

"I told him that he needs to show this lot what they're missing, try and get a job here if all else fails," Emma says. She feels tired and lets out a couple of coughs, which she blames on the cigarette smoke.

She hears someone walking into the Servants' Hall and turns to see Billy enter. She goes over to him. "Billy, what are you…"

"I came to see Sybil," Billy tells her.

"I don't think you'll be able to do that right now," Emma replies softly.

"Mr Prior, I know it wasn't easy last night," Anna says walking over to them.

"We should've spoken out long ago," Billy says.

Daisy places a teacup down at the head of the table. "Spoken out about what? Who are you?"

"My name is Billy Prior and Lady Sybil and I are getting married," Billy announces to the room. Mr Carson enters and those sitting stand.

"Have you no shame?" Mr Carson practically hisses.

"I'm sorry you feel like that, Mr Carson. You're a good man." Billy says to him as the rest of them sit back down. "But no, I have no shame. In fact, I have great pride in the love of that young woman and I will strive to be worthy of it."

Mr Carson can't seem to deal with this and walks over to his chair to sit as he dismisses Billy. "I will not disgrace myself by discussing the topic, and nor will anyone else. Now, if you will go, Mr Prior, we will continue with our day."

"I'll be at the Grantham Arms in the Village until Lady Sybil is ready to make her departure. I bid you all a good day." And with that Billy leaves.

"Is it really true—" Jane tries to ask but Mr Carson puts up his hand to silence her.

"Please. I have asked for silence and silence I will have."

——

"Your threats are hollow, don't you see? "I won't be received in London. I won't be welcome at court." How do I make you understand? I couldn't care less." Sybil argues after Lord Grantham had relentlessly attempted to convince her to leave Billy as he, his youngest daughter and Emma stand in Sybil's room. Sybil had asked Emma to be here as moral support against her father but Emma feels she can't get a word in edgewise in the battle of wills between father and daughter.

Lord Grantham is about to reply when the Dowager knocks and enters.

"I do hope I'm interrupting something." His mother utters as she closes the door and walks over to them.

"I only wish you were, but I seem to be getting nowhere." His Lordship mutters in irritation. Emma gives him an irritated look that he doesn't seem to see. "Have you seen Cora?"

"Ah-ha. She's lying down, and can we blame her?" The Dowager replies before turning to her youngest grandchild. "Now, Sybil, dear, this sort of thing is all very well in novels, but in reality, it can prove very uncomfortable. And while I am sure Prior has many virtues…" her son is about to protest, "well, no, no. He served his country and apparently is a good enough engineer."

"I will not give him up!" Sybil yells. Emma winces at the noise and rubs her head. Maybe she should lie down herself.

"Don't be rude to your grandmother." Her father snaps.

"No, she's not being rude, just wrong." The Dowager retorts.

Sybil sighs then turns to her father. "This is my offer: I will stay one week to avoid the impression I've run away, and because I don't want to spoil Matthew's wedding. And then we will marry in Southampton and whoever wishes to visit will be very welcome."

"Out of the question."

"Will you forbid Mary and Edith?" Sybil challenges.

Her father opens his mouth to reply but his mother cuts him off. "No, don't, don't. Don't say anything you may have to retract."

Lord Grantham acknowledges and goes for a calmer approach. "Know this: there will be no more money. From here on in, your life will be very different."

"Well, bully for that," Sybil replies resolutely.

Emma lets a loud sigh causing the others to look at her. She had increasingly become tired and her head is hurting.

"Emma are you all right?" Sybil asks concerned.

Emma shakes herself out of it. "Yes of course."

"Perhaps you should lie down," Sybil tells her.

"Fine but I'll be well enough to serve dinner. Don't you worry."

"I do not believe dinner is one of our highest priorities right now." The Dowager remarks sarcastically.

——

Emma knows she needs to inform Mrs Hughes about her impending resignation and goes in search of the woman. She can't find her in her Sitting room so tries Mr Carson's Pantry. She walks in to find Mrs Hughes helping an obviously unwell Mr Carson to stand.

"Oh, very well, I'll ask him, but only on condition you go to bed." Mrs Hughes is saying to him as Emma knocks and opens the door.

"Oh, is this a bad time?" Emma asks. "I was hoping to speak with Mrs Hughes."

Mrs Hughes shakes her head. "It's fine, Emma. I'll speak to you in a moment." She leaves to help Mr Carson to his room. Emma frowns, hoping this is not the Spanish flu.

Mrs Hughes returns to her Sitting room and Emma informs her of her plans.

Mrs Hughes stares at her in surprise before recovering. "Well, congratulations though it sounds like a big step."

"It is a big step Mrs Hughes but I believe it to be the right one," Emma replies strongly.

"Well as you are sure, I am happy for you." Mrs Hughes says, smiling.

"Thank you, Mrs Hughes." Emma then lets out an exhausted sigh and rubs her forehead. The stress of everything seems to be getting to her.

"Is everything all right, Emma?" Mrs Hughes asks concerned.

Emma shakes her head. "Sorry yes, I've just been feeling tired. What with the whole Lady Sybil business. But I'll be fine to serve dinner."

"If you're sure."

"I am."

Mrs Hughes looks reluctant to agree with her.

——

Mr Molesley is brought in to serve dinner as Mr Carson is unwell. Emma watches Anna give Mr Molesley the rundown of the wines.

"Mr Carson likes to serve two white wines, which you should open and decant just before they eat," Anna explains. "A light one for the hors d'oeuvres, then a heavy one with the soup. Keep that going for the fish, and then change to Claret, which you should really decant now. There's a pudding wine, and after that whatever they want in the Drawing room with their coffee."

"Blimey, it's a wonder they make it up the stairs." Mr Molesley remarks. Emma laughs quietly to herself as she leans heavily on the door frame.

"They don't drink much of any of it. Now, let me show you the decanters. These four..."

——

Anna and Emma carry the trays to go upstairs and find a nervous Mr Molesley in the Server room fiddling with the wines.

"You quite right, Mr Molesley?" Anna asks.

"Yes, I just want to be absolutely sure that this is the lighter wine." Mr Molesley pours himself a glass.

"Why does it matter as long as it's white?" Emma asks confused. She didn't really get the big deal about it.

Mr Molesley disagrees. "No. I believe in starting the way you mean to go on. Don't want to get off on the wrong foot." He grabs a couple of bottles and barges past the two maids, who dive out the way.

——

"I'm glad you're here, Sybil, dear. I was afraid you'd have a tray in your room." The Dowager says to her youngest grandchild. Emma and Anna stand on different sides of the Dining room. Emma stands by the door while Anne lingers in the corner behind the Dowager and Miss Swire. Mr Molesley goes around pouring wine into their drinks.

"Maybe you should have done." Lord Grantham says snidely. Emma winces, she has the worst headache.

"Why?" Sybil counters. "I'm not eloping like a thief in the night. I might have once, but Mary and Edith talked me out of it." Her sisters stare at her in alarm for outing them.

"Oh? The plot thickens." The Dowager quips.

Emma sighs, the room spinning ever so slightly as she glances at Mrs Crawley as she speaks.

"After all, Sybil's had enough time to think about it—" Mrs Crawley tries to contribute.

"Mother, it is not for us to have an opinion." Her son tells her. Mr Molesley then falters in pouring Mr Crawley's wine, Emma notes that he seems paler than usual and looks sickly; she has to admit that she feels the same, she'll lie down once the meal is over. "Mr Molesley, are you quite well?"

"I-I'm all right, thank you, Sir."

"I don't believe you are."

"The awful truth is, I'm not quite all right and I'm afraid I'm going to ask you to excuse me." Lady Grantham interrupts. Emma sees how pale she is.

"I'm so sorry." Her husband says. The men stand as Her Ladyship gets up from the table. Emma snaps to attention and pulls the Dining room door open. "Would you like us to call Dr Clarkson?"

"No, no, darling, it's too late."

"He's coming anyway, Your Lordship, for Mr Carson," Anna informs them.

"I-I'll bring him up when he arrives." Lady Edith adds.

"I can sleep in my Dressing room." His Lordship says as his wife leaves.

——

Everyone seems to be dropping like flies. Emma finds Mr Molesley groaning into a handkerchief, not looking well so they get Jane to take him to the Servants' Hall so Dr Clarkson can have a look at him and Emma and Anna quickly return to the Dining room to continue serving the family.

"The Spanish flu has found its way to Yorkshire." Lord Grantham says as they walk in, Emma to the side of the room while Anna carries the wine to pour.

"And to Downton. Dr Clarkson says he's got ten cases already." Mrs Crawley says. Emma hopes that that isn't what she has.

Anna pours the Dowager's drink and Lord Grantham takes notice. "Ah, I thought Molesley had joined the temperance league."

"I'm afraid he's been taken ill, Milord. I am sorry." Anna replies.

"Molesley, too? Good heavens, everyone's falling like ninepins."

"Lavinia?" Lady Mary utters. Emma blearily looks over to see Miss Swire looking pale and swooning in her chair.

"Do you know, I'm not at all well either. I wonder if I could lay down for a minute?" Miss Swire replies.

"Of course. Come to my room. They'll have lit the fire by now." Lady Mary and Miss Swire get up from the table. The men stand as they exit and Emma holds the door open.

"Excuse me." Miss Swire mutters.

"Do you think we should take her home?" Mrs Crawley wonders just after the two women have left.

"No, let her rest for a moment." Her son shakily replies.

"Well, I-I think I should go and help." Mrs Crawley gets up and exits. This leaves Emma, the Dowager, Lord Grantham, Anna, Mr Crawley and Sybil the last ones in the room.

"Wasn't there a masked ball in Paris when cholera broke out? Half the guests were dead before they left the ballroom." The Dowager comments.

"Thank you, Mama. That's cheered us up no end." His Lordship remarks irritably.

Emma feels herself begin to swoon and tries shaking her head and blinking to wake herself up but it seems to make how she's feeling worse.

"Emma? Are you all right?" Sybil asks.

"Yes of course," Emma says but then begins to feel herself tip towards the floor.

The last thing she hears is Sybil crying, "Emma!" before everything goes black.

——

"Mmm…" Emma grumbles as she wakes up.

"Emma?" A voice calls.

"Mmm… what?" Emma opens her eyes to see that she's in a room upstairs, from what she can tell in her exhausted state, with Gemma and Sybil looking down at her. She realises it was Sybil she had heard.

"Oh, good you're awake." Gemma sighs in relief.

"I feel like crap." Emma groans.

"Now no need for language." Sybil chastises with a smile while dabbing Emma's forehead with a cloth. Emma realises then how sweaty and hot she feels.

"Whatever." Emma dismisses. "What happened?"

"You fainted," Gemma explains.

"I did?" She honestly doesn't remember doing that.

"Yes, it seems you have the Spanish flu," Sybil adds.

"What?!" Emma exclaims, trying to sit but gets too exhausted and has to lie down again. She's really an idiot for not noticing sooner.

"It's all right, lie down," Sybil reassures as she helps her. "Dr Clarkson says you're not too bad and will need nursing for a day or two."

"Wait didn't Miss Swire and Lady Grantham fall ill?" Emma recalls through her foggy mind.

"Yes, but they are doing fine for now," Sybil answers her.

"Would you like me to bring Mr Branson to you tomorrow?" Gemma asks.

Emma nods. "If you could please." She would like to see him just in case this kills her.

——

"Well, aren't you a sight for sore eyes?" Emma wakes as Tom speaks. She sees him by the door along with Gemma, who's letting him in.

"I'll leave you two," Gemma says and closes the door after her.

"I can't help but feel how scandalous this is, being in a bedroom upstairs with you and unmarried." Emma wiggles her eyebrows.

Tom chuckles and walks over to a seat next to the bed she lies in. "Well, you must be getting better if you're making jokes.

The smile that had been growing on Emma's face drops. "We'll see."

"Oh?" He raises an eyebrow. "Something you know from the future?"

"Well, for one it shouldn't be called the Spanish flu as it actually originated in Kansas, America…" Emma explains. She feels it's ironic that she had watched a documentary all about the flu in the last year on her own time. "…but also, how it targeted the young and healthy and that things can easily change with this."

"Well, maybe it won't happen to you," Tom suggests.

"I hope so otherwise you won't be able to fulfil all those promises you made me." She gives him a smirk.

Tom laughs before sobering up. "Don't worry we will." He takes her hand and holds it.

——

No one's POV

Emma doesn't get any better and begins sweating profusely.

Thomas enters as Sybil and Gemma nurse Emma. "What can I bring to help?"

"Ice, to bring her temperature down," Gemma instructs. Thomas nods and immediately leaves to do so.

Emma seems only to be getting worse. She begins wheezing and her sweating is worse. She feels like death.

"Dear god," Lady Mary exclaims as she walks into the room, "has anyone told Branson she's like this?"

"She took a turn for the worse about half an hour ago, we haven't had the chance to," Sybil informs her sister.

Gemma enters with a fresh bowl of water and places a cloth over Emma's forehead. "There we are, Emma. That's better, isn't it?"

Lady Sybil whispers to Lady Mary, "She's been with her all night."

"Gemma, you must have a rest." Lady Mary urges.

"Not just now, Milady," Gemma argues. "If you don't mind, I want to see her through the worst if I can. Now, I'll just make this colder for you." Gemma dips the cloth in the water. Lady Mary takes Sybil aside.

"How is she, really? Tell me honestly."

"I can't yet," Sybil admits. "Dr Clarkson says we will know more in a few hours."

"Dear god."

——

Gemma continues to nurse Emma alone. She sits next to the bed, holding Emma's hand.

Emma turns her head towards Gemma, her sweat sticks her hair to her face. "Gemma? Is that you, Gemma?"

Gemma smiles. "Yes. It's me, Emma."

"You should see your family more you know. You never know when it's the last time…" Emma mutters hoarsely, sounding as if she's not all there.

"I'll see them soon, Emma. Don't you worry." Gemma responds tearfully.

Emma continues as if she had not heard her. "I miss mine. My mum, my dad, brother and sister. I miss them. You can't waste the time you have."

Gemma frowns. "But I thought you didn't know—"

"I miss them. I miss them so much." Emma is clearly still delirious.

Sybil enters. "How is she?"

"She slept and she seemed better, then suddenly the fever came back," Gemma replies distressed.

"You have been amazing for how you have looked after her, Gemma." Sybil comforts.

"But is it enough?"

"We do the best we can," Sybil says resolutely.

——

Dr Clarkson puts on his coat to leave. "I've given her the epinephrine."

"Doctor!" Gemma cries. Emma is gasping for air and her nose is bleeding. Sybil cleans her face with water from a bowl.

"Oh, no." Lady Mary gasps. "What does that mean?"

"It's a haemorrhage of the mucus membranes." Dr Clarkson explains. "It's, er, it's not unusual."

Sybil gets a bowl to Emma just in time as she vomits.

"It's all right, Emma. Don't worry. Don't worry a bit. Everything's going to be all right." Gemma tries to comfort her, stroking Emma's hair back.

Tom turns to Dr Clarkson. "Everything is not all right. How bad is it?"

"If she lasts through the night, she'll live." Dr Clarkson replies. Tom and Lady Mary absorb this shock. "What about the others?"

"Come with me." Lady Mary says.

"I'll be back shortly."

End of Outsider POV

——

It's the next day when Emma wakes up feeling better than she had been in days though she still feels weak.

"Emma, thank god." Tom cries happily. Emma sees that he and Gemma sit on either side of her in the bed.

"Tom? Gemma? What…?" Emma asks, her voice raspy. Gemma gives her a few sips of water.

"We feared the worst," Gemma says, "and when Miss Swire died—"

"Miss Swire died?" Emma interrupts. Oh no.

Gemma nods sadly. "Yes, last night." Poor Mr Crawley.

"And Her Ladyship?"

"On the mend."

"I'm thankful you're still here. With me." Tom says tearfully. He holds her hand.

Emma smiles at him lovingly and squeezes his hand. "Of course. You're not going to get rid of me that easily."

Tom laughs. "I wouldn't dream of it." He kisses her hand.

——

"Are you feeling more yourself?" Anna asks her when she visits. Emma is sitting up in bed. Anna had already told her about Jane leaving, which saddens Emma.

"A bit but I still feel weak," Emma replies.

"That's to be expected." Emma notices that Anna is a bit more fidgety than normal.

"What is it?"

"What?"

Emma raises an eyebrow. "You're fidgeting too much. What's going on?"

"You promise to keep this a secret?" Anna asks instead of answering.

Emma rolls her eyes. "I promise."

"Hmm." Anna looks hesitant but continues. "Well, Mr Bates and I are getting married in a registry in Ripon tomorrow morning."

Emma gasps. "Really?!"

Anna smiles. "Yes. We don't know what's going to happen but I want to stick by him, no matter what."

"As you should. I'm happy for you Anna." Emma slowly leans forward and the two share a hug.

"When's the funeral?" Emma asks once she's lying against the pillows again. She's probably not going to be able to lie in this bed again so she might as well take advantage.

"The funeral is on Monday," Anna tells her.

"Hopefully I can make it."

"Don't push yourself," Anna warns.

——

"Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust." Reverend Travis says and throws dirt on Miss Swire's coffin. They all are gathered in the grounds surrounding the Church in Downton Village for the funeral. "In sure and certain hope of the resurrection to eternal life through our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body that may be like unto his glorious body according to the mighty working whereby he is able to subdue all things to himself. Amen."

"Amen." Everyone echoes.

People slip off into groups or begin to head back to the house. Emma lingers and talks to Tom, her fiancé. She feels giddy even thinking of him as such.

"Should you be out so soon? You shouldn't overexert yourself." Tom frets.

Emma smiles at him indulgently. She isn't at her full strength but she feels well enough to come out for this. "I'm fine, Tom. I'll rest when we get back to the house."

"Will we go to Dublin soon?" Tom asks.

"Of course. As soon as possible."

Emma sees Lord Grantham speaking to Billy and Sybil, who seem to be about to leave when Lord Grantham stops them.

"Well, if I can't stop you, I see no profit in a quarrel." She hears him say as he approaches from behind him. His words fill her with hope. "You'll have a very different life from the one you might have lived, but if you're sure it's what you want."

Sybil looks at Billy with a smile. "I am."

"Then you may take my blessing with you, whatever that means."

Emma looks at Tom, who had followed and they beam at each other.

Sybil looks thrilled at his words. "Oh, Papa. It means more than anything!" She hugs him with delight. "More than anything!"

"If you mistreat her, I will personally have you torn to pieces by wild dogs." Her father says to Billy.

"I'd expect no less," Billy replies.

"Will you come for the wedding?" Sybil asks, clinging to Billy's hand.

"We'll see. We'll talk about that later." His Lordship replies. "And there'll be some money. But not much."

Sybil smiles and kisses him on the cheek. Sybil and Billy walk off hand in hand.

——

Emma and Tom walk through the back door and enter the servants' corridor.

"You are under arrest on the charge of wilful murder. You are not obliged to say anything unless you desire to do so. Whatever you say will be taken down in writing and may be given in evidence against you upon your trial." A man is saying. Emma sees all the servants loitering in the corridor, facing the Servants' Hall. She pulls her and Tom through to see Mr Bates and Anna talking to two unknown men.

"I understand." Mr Bates says and one man takes his wrist. Oh god, they're arresting him for murder.

"No. No—" Anna protests, trying to intervene.

Mr Bates pulls from her to let the Police cuff him. "Please... do whatever is required.

Emma watches as the couple whisper to each other before sharing a kiss.

"Come along, Sir." One of the officers says, pushing Anna out of the way and leading Mr Bates down the corridor, past them standing in the corridor. Emma clings to Tom's arm as she looks back at Anna after following the Police and Mr Bates with her eyes to see her standing in the Servants' Hall watching after them, lip trembling.

Chapter Text

Emma and Tom had made the decision to stay in England for a short while longer so that they could attend Sybil and Billy’s wedding but by the beginning of May, they are on the boat to Ireland. The last time Emma had been in Ireland was in August 2017 so she knows that life will be very different as this is Ireland before its independence and the beginning of Northern Ireland.

Emma feels terrible going, what with what is happening with Mr Bates but Anna had insisted. She doesn’t want Anna to feel like she’s a burden to anyone so she listens and goes. It’s further along in May when Emma and Tom tie the knot in Dublin in the presence of his family on his side and the three Crawley sisters, Gemma and Anna on the other.

Emma survives meeting his family as they, despite her fears, were non-judgmental about her more English upbringing. He has two brothers called Kieran and Owen and two sisters called Bridget and Ellen. Kieran leaves soon after the wedding as he lives and works in Liverpool and needs to return for work. She also meets her new nieces and nephews. Meeting his many, many cousins is more chaotic though Emma knows that she isn’t meeting one as he lives in America. Overall, Emma is thankful for the warm welcome she receives.

She is happy that she has done nursing during the war as it gives her a head start and shows her employers at the Rotunda Lying-in Hopital that she was capable and has practical experience. Tom's own position at The Observer, one of several small republican papers that emerged during the country's upheaval, paid little but expected a lot. But then again, Tom expected a lot of himself, and so found little to complain about, except for the hours that kept him apart from his wife. Due to her and Tom’s wages, they are able to find a small but comfortable flat in Dublin. It’s not much but it has what they need and Emma is happy with that.

Emma is thankful for Mrs Patmore’s lessons as it means that she actually knows her way around an early 20th century kitchen. Her first meal, while not amazing, is a success. 

With both of them working, Emma puts forward the argument that they should share the household chores as she feels it’s unfair for her to work and then do everything at home. This means that Emma doesn’t have to do the cooking every day. She knows that neither of them are amazing cooks but they muddle through.

She tells Tom of the consequences of the Treaty of Versailles and that the next Great War is only 20 years away.

Emma realises that as a married woman and one living amongst the working class, away from the hierarchy and stickler that is Downton, she has this new freedom. Emma gets to go to her first pub, since arriving in the past, along with Tom, Ellen and Owen. She finds herself having a blast and actually becomes drunk for the first time in forever.

Married life is a new but exciting experience, equal parts trial and error. Politics at its most basic level, Tom will often tease when they'd come to loggerheads in a spat. Negotiations often landed them in bed to iron out the details, a part of marriage Emma has come especially to enjoy.

——

In September, she begins to notice changes to her body that had not been there before. She had been feeling increasingly tired, nauseous and her chest is tender and swollen.

She was midway through scrubbing a skillet when the smell of charred bacon landed hit her. Retching over the dirty dishes and the mingled smell of vomit and grease only made things worse. She snatches up a towel, rubs for the washroom where she hugs the toilet and finishes coughing up everything short of her toenails.

“Christ.” She croaks, leaning back against the tub. Sitting up gingerly, she swishes out her mouth at the sink and rests on the toilet seat. The flushing water echoes in the bowl as her mind replayed the previous minutes. “Ugh.” She holds a hand against her stomach as a fresh wave threatens.

Then it hits her. Not the nausea, which has disappeared, but the reason for it. Could she be?

Emma makes a mental calculation. Two weeks? No, it had to be more than that almost a months perhaps? God, she should have noticed. Then again with her duties at the hospital have been ramping up over the past month, when would she have the time? Emma knows that this must mean only one thing and when she notices her period is late.

She and Tom hadn't really talked about children, other than the occasional vague reference to someday, but then again, they aren't doing anything in particular to prevent it.

She immediately goes to Doctor Caffrey during her shift to see if it can be confirmed. It is a risk, to be sure, to see him as a patient, but she is quite fond him and trusts him. She is soon told that yes, she is indeed pregnant, about a month along, and honestly, Emma feels like she’s going to cry with happiness though she does have the afterthought that this child and any she has in the next 7 years will become of age during World War Two.

Emma makes sure she gets home before Tom and proceeds to quickly write two letters, one addressed to Gemma and one to Sybil. She knows that they’ll tell everyone at Downton so it saves Emma from having to write multiple letters.

She waits anxiously for Tom to come home from the office. She struggles to stay still and begins darting around cleaning and cooking to keep herself distracted.

“What is it?” Tom asks as he comes through the door of their flat. Honestly, Emma doesn’t blame him for asking as she probably looks a bit frazzled.

“What’s what?” Emma says innocently.

Tom smirks before giving her a quick kiss. “You’re fidgeting.”

Emma ignores his attitude. “I have something to tell you.” He looks concerned. “It’s not something bad!”

Tom lets out a relieved sigh. “What a relief. I thought—”

“I’m pregnant.” She blurts out.

Tom’s eyes widen. “Truly?”

“Truly.”

“This is wonderful.” Tom grabs her and spins as he wears a beaming smile.

She laughs. “Put me down!”

He puts her down and places a hand on her stomach. “When are you due?”

“Next May.” Emma grins.

Tom smiles. “May 1920.”

——

That Christmas, unlike at Downton, where the house tree glittered and towered proportionally in the Great Hall or at home, in the 21st century where the real tree with all the delicate decorations blocked the lounge windows and the fake tree in the Kitchen with the kid decorations threatening to fall every time someone tried to make their way around the table, the Branson's flat in Dublin is modestly decorated. They hadn't the time to go out and find a tree, but had, on the previous weekend, collected trimmings from one of Tom's cousins who worked at the Shelbourne Hotel. Emma had placed the greenery judiciously around the parlor: a little on the street-facing window sill, some along the banister leading to their cozy room upstairs, and the remainder on the small mantel above the fireplace. Her mother would be proud of it.

It is New Year’s Eve when Emma finds a letter from Sybil when she comes home from work. She’s four months pregnant at this point and they’re still letting her work until she gets to the six month mark though they are already dialling down her workload. 

She opens the letter to find Sybil announcing her own pregnancy. It is welcome news considering it is getting closer and closer to the date of Mr Bates’ murder trial. Emma hopes it goes well but there’s no guarantee plus the fact that the statistic of most women being murdered by their current or ex partner is working against him.

It is a couple more weeks before Emma hears, from Lady Mary, the dreadful news that he has been guilty. Thankfully it is not hanging but will be life imprisonment, which means they have time to overturn the verdict. Emma is glad there’s at least some positive news out of all this.

——

Soon Emma gets some news that sent her squealing.

“What is it? What’s happening?” Tom runs into the kitchen half dressed and looking panicked.

“It’s finally happening! Lady Mary and Mr Crawley! They’re getting married!” Emma cries, shoving the letter from Lady Mary in his face as if he’s able to read it.

“Really? What happened to Sir Richard?” Tom asks smiling.

“Don’t know, don’t care.” Emma dismisses. “There’s an invitation as well, inviting us.”

His widen. “Us?”

Emma nods. “Yes, but I’m not sure we’ll be able to afford it. Shame, I hoped to see the wedding as well as Sybil, Gemma and the others.”

“I’m sorry.” Tom apologises.

“It’s not your fault.” She replies.

“I know but still.”

She smiles at him affectionately and strokes his cheek before giving him a kiss.

Chapter Text

By March, Emma is on her maternity leave and is 7 months pregnant, which means Sybil is 4 months pregnant.

She gets a continued update on what is happening at Downton: the many wedding plans, Thomas becoming Lord Grantham's valet, Anna having Mr Bates' mother's house, which was his former wife's residence and the one he had transferred to her before the trial so that it could be rented and the hiring of a new footman, Alfred Nugent. Anna talks of her mission to prove Mr Bates' innocence by going through Vera's journal and making a list of all friends, acquaintances, and tradesmen as Anna wants to question everyone for more information about Vera.

Sybil writes that she and Billy are able to make the wedding but laments at the fact that Emma and Tom are unable to and adds how she has told her sister that she doesn't want to go unless Emma is. It is only a few days before the wedding that Emma receives the money that they need but there's nothing saying who it is from. She shows Tom who wonders that same thing.

"Who would send us the money?"

"I don't know." Emma answers. "Maybe Mrs Crawley or Lady Mary? I doubt it would be Lord Grantham or the Dowager and Lady Grantham as they wouldn't want to go against him."

"Will it be safe for you to travel?"

"I'll be fine. England isn't too far."

——

Emma looks out of the window anxiously as the car drives through the Village. She can't believe that they had sent a car to pick them up from the station. She is full of nerves but what is reassuring her is the fact that Sybil and Billy had arrived that morning.

The car approaches the house and Emma can see the family and some servants waiting to greet them.

"Oh god," Emma mumbles. She feels Tom take her hand and she turns to him.

He smiles at her. "You'll be all right. We'll be all right."

Emma huffs. "You say that now."

Alfred, she assumes, opens the door for them. Tom steps out first and offers a hand to help Emma down, his luggage in the other hand. Emma steps out with a hesitant smile.

"Welcome and congratulations, Emma." Lady Grantham greets.

"Thank you, My Lady."

Sybil steps forward and gives her a hug, well a half hug considering Emma's stomach. "It's good to see you, Emma."

"You too." Emma smiles, grateful to see someone she knows where she stands with. She spots Billy standing awkwardly next to his parents-in-law as Sybil greets Tom.

Lady Grantham steps forward. "The two of you must come inside to sit down."

"Alfred, would you take the luggage for Mr Branson." Lady Mary asks the footman.

"There's tea in the Library." Lady Edith adds. Emma smiles gratefully at the female members of the family for the kind welcome knowing it must be odd for them to have ex-staff staying as guests.

"Thank you." Tom hands his luggage to Alfred.

As they begin to head inside, Emma turns to the servants lined up outside.

"Hello." She greets.

"Welcome back, Mrs Branson." Mrs Hughes replies and Mr Carson gives a kind nod. Emma is relieved to see smiles from Thomas, Mr Barrow, Anna and Gemma.

Emma turns to the three sisters as they enter the Great Hall. "I hate to ask but we were wondering who sent the money?"

"What money?" Lord Grantham suddenly asks, confused. "Someone sent you the money?"

Emma feels awkward being addressed directly by Lord Grantham. "Uh um yes. S-someone sent the money we needed to come but there was nothing saying who it was from."

"What a mystery," Sybil mutters as they all continue to the Library. Emma hopes she'll be able to go downstairs soon to say a proper hello.

——

Emma finds some time just before needing to get ready for dinner to slip downstairs. She hears Mrs Hughes, Mr Carson and Mr Barrow talking in the Servants' Hall.

"I'm sorry, I won't. And that's flat." Thomas retorts.

"Then you'll have to do it, Mr Carson." Mrs Hughes decides. Emma hovers by the door.

Mr Carson sounds indignant as he replies, "I'm not dressing a shipbuilder." Ah, Emma knows what they are talking about. Sybil had already offered her some old dresses that had been left at Downton, and let out to fit her stomach, as it had worked last time and that Gemma will offer assistance if needed as Gemma had taken over Emma's old job of dressing the girls. Thank God she no longer has to wear a corset.

"He is an engineer." Mrs Hughes argues. "Anyway, you don't have to dress him. Just see he's got everything he needs."

"I'm not often as one with Mr Barrow, but... no." Mr Carson counters.

"Then Alfred must do it."

Mr Carson scoffs. "Alfred. He wouldn't know what to do beyond collecting dirty shoes outside the door." Emma knows that Thomas will probably be smirking.

"Well, he'll have to learn." Emma sees Mrs Hughes stepping out of the Hall.

"Mrs Hughes?" She calls.

"Ah, Emma- Mrs Branson." Mrs Hughes stumbles.

"It's fine calling me Emma, I don't mind," Emma says kindly. "Suppose no one's used to it."

"You'd be right." Mrs Hughes chuckles.

"I was wondering where Gemma and Anna are?" Emma asks.

"They'll be in the girls' bedrooms, preparing their clothes." Mrs Hughes tells her.

Emma nods, chuckling to herself. "Right, yes, of course, I'd forgotten about that."

"I best be off." Mrs Hughes says and leaves. Emma steps into the Servants' Hall to see Thomas looking through stiff collars at the table.

"So, Mr Barrow, how are you this evening?" Emma asks cheekily. Thomas looks at her and smirks.

"More comfortable than you, I imagine." He retorts.

Emma huffs. "Tell me about it. The baby likes to put on a circus show all the time!"

Thomas chuckles.

——

Emma gives Gemma and Anna a big squeeze each when she sees them. Emma doesn't have to do much to get ready herself so mostly hovers around the two maids and the daughters though it feels odd not to be doing something to help.

Being in the Drawing room was already awkward but it gets worse once they are in the Dining room.

"Is it an Irish tradition? Or perhaps not considering you are not the only one." The Dowager asks from where she sits in her usual seat, which happens to be on Emma's left tonight. She looks at Billy, who has not changed either.

"What?" Tom asks, confused from his seat between Billy and Lady Edith.

"She means not changing," Robert explains. Tom looks down at his plain clothes.

"Of course not, Granny," Sybil replies, sounding irked as she sits on Emma's right.

"It might have been. You don't change on the first night of a voyage." The Dowager remarks. Lady Mary isn't pleased by the conversation either from the end of the table between Mrs Crawley and Mr Crawley.

"No, My Lady," Tom replies. "I don't own a set of tails. Or a dinner jacket either. I wouldn't get any use out of them."

"Well, I hope you own a morning coat since you're here for a wedding." Lord Grantham says shortly.

"No, I'm afraid I don't."

"Me neither." Billy pipes up. Emma feels sorry for him as he has been quite quiet for most of the meal.

"We live a completely different kind of life, My Lord," Emma says.

"So do we, Papa," Sybil adds.

"Obviously."

Mr Carson holds the serving dish at Tom's eye level. "Could you lower it a bit, please, Mr Carson?" Mr Carson obliges.

"You two should buy a Downton wardrobe and leave it here. Then you won't have to pack when you come." Lady Mary suggests.

"What a good idea." Lady Edith agrees. Emma and Sybil share thankful but awkward smiles at their suggestion.

"I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I can't turn into somebody else just to please you," Tom says.

"More's the pity." The Dowager remarks.

"Oh, now why should you change to please us?" Mrs Crawley says cheerfully from Lord Grantham's left.

"What is the general feeling in Ireland now?" Mr Crawley asks on Lady Grantham's right. Oh no.

"That we're in sight of throwing off the English yoke." Tom comments.

"Do you approve of the new act?" Mrs Crawley asks.

"Would you approve if your country'd been divided by a foreign power? Emma agrees with me." Emma's eyes widen and she shifts uncomfortably as everyone looks at her with varying expressions.

"Well, won't it bring home rule for Southern Ireland nearer?" Mrs Crawley argues. Emma looks helplessly at Sybil.

"Home rule on English terms, presided over by an English king." Tom counters.

"Is keeping the monarchy a problem?" Mr Crawley asks.

"Would it be a problem for you to be ruled by the German Kaiser?" Tom prompts.

Mr Carson snaps a glass stem in his shock. Lord Grantham turns to look. "Carson, are you all right?"

"I've been very clumsy, My Lord. I do apologise." Emma closes her eyes in embarrassment and Sybil places a comforting hand on her arm.

Lady Grantham attempts to redirect the conversation to safer topics. "Is it true that Irish gardens have more variety than ours?" The attempt was so obvious that Lord Grantham sighs.

"Oh, yes. Don't you remember Lady Dufferin's ball at Clandeboye? The gardens there were heavenly." Lady Edith adds. No one's fooled by the topic change and Emma sees that Tom looks as uncomfortable as she is.

——

Tom had insisted that he wanted to go downstairs to say hello to the servants on his own while Billy said he wanted to read on his own in the Library. Sybil, Dowager and Lady Grantham and Mrs Crawley play cards while Lord Grantham and Lady Mary get drinks with Emma awkwardly joining them.

"Tomorrow, let's ask some of the other servants to come up and dine with us. It'll make things easier." The Dowager chuckles.

"You must get Billy and Tom to stop calling Granny "Milady." And Mama." Lady Mary says to Emma and Sybil. "You as well Emma."

"It's difficult to get out of the habit, my- Mary," Emma replies. Mary gives her a kind smile.

"We need something that doesn't sound too stiff and grand." Mrs Crawley says or is Emma allowed to call her Isobel?

"Lady Grantham, of course. And they can call me Lord Grantham." Yeah, she's going to keep calling him Lord Grantham.

"That doesn't sound stiff or grand at all," Sybil complains.

Mary catches Sybil's look. "One step at a time." She says softly Sybil smiles. Mary walks to Mr Crawley who's on the sofa. "So, what did the lawyer want? I presume he turned up." Lawyer?

"He did... and it's rather complicated. But you were right, it was about Reggie's will." Lavinia Swire's father? Emma knows that he had died a few months ago but didn't know anything about this.

"So, he's left you something?" Mary prompts.

"Never mind that now. Just sit down and tell me about the relations that are coming for the wedding. I want to unscramble them in my head." Mr Crawley, or Matthew, says instead.

——

Emma, Sybil and Mary are the only ones left in the room.

"Somehow none of it seems to matter when we're in Southampton. Class and all that just seems to fade away. I'm Mrs Prior and we get on with our lives like millions of others." Sybil tells them.

Emma nods in agreement. "It is the same for me and Tom, but here, he feels so patronised, and he hates it."

Mary nods in understanding. "But neither of you regret it?"

"No, never," Sybil says decidedly.

"Never," Emma says in the same tone. They all smile.

"They are wonderful, wonderful men," Sybil says. Mary gives Sybil an affectionate touch.

"We just wish you all knew them," Emma adds.

"Darlings, we will know them. We'll know them and value them. I promise." Mary says.

Sybil smiles. "Anyway... I best go upstairs." They rise from the settee.

Emma heaves herself up. "I need to make sure Tom is not too suicidal. Goodnight."

Sybil and Mary kiss goodnight. "Oh, by the way, I don't know if Mama's told you, but the whole Grey family's coming tomorrow night." Mary's mouth twitches.

Sybil exhales in amusement. "Including Larry?" Mary nods with an amused smile. "Crikey." Sybil laughs. Emma smirks. She hadn't really met them the few times they had been at Downton in the first year or two she was here but she had heard a lot about them.

"You'd better warn Billy." Sybil and Emma turn to go. "Oh, and Sybil, if I were you, I wouldn't tell Papa about being Mrs Prior." They chuckle slightly and Sybil agrees with a shake of her head.

——

Tom sits in bed as Emma potters around, getting ready. "But who are the Greys? And why does it matter that they're coming?"

Emma takes off her robe. "The father, Lord Merton, is Mary's godfather, but Larry Grey used to be keen on Sybil when they were young."

"And was she keen on him?"

Emma laughs. "No, I don't think so. I can hardly remember, to be honest. Billy won't have anything to worry about." She gets into bed and Tom puts his arm around her.

"So, what are you saying?" Tom asks, referring to what they were talking about earlier. He strokes her cheek.

"Well, nothing, really. But we could run into Ripon and find some tails. We have the money." Emma replies.

"I won't spend more of that money." Tom denies.

Emma sighs, deciding to let it go. "All right." She takes Tom's hand and he looks at it. "Please don't talk about Ireland all the time or at least don't drag me into it." He looks at her. "I just want to make things easier for you."

"So, you can join the group by pleasing them more? Don't disappoint me, Emma. Not now that we're here." They regard each other for a moment, and then he leans down and they kiss. He kisses her forehead and they cuddle. Emma relaxes in his hold and places a hand on her stomach.

"You're not sad you didn't have all this for our wedding?" Tom asks after a moment.

"Why would I? I had everything I needed." Emma replies. Tom gives her a squeeze.

——

The next morning, Matthew (he insisted) had invited Emma and Billy on a walk around the Village. Emma strongly believes in the keep exercising and not sitting around while pregnant. They are near the Grantham Arms when Emma spots her husband walking towards it.

"A bit early for drowning your sorrows," Matthew calls to him. Tom turns to them and Emma rises an expectant eyebrow at him.

"I thought it might be better if I moved down to the pub," Tom replies, coming to stand next to them.

"You're not serious?" Mathew asks.

Tom shakes his head. "I can't go through too many more dinners like last night."

"So, you're going to leave me with the wolves then?" Billy says, jokingly offended.

Emma does an exaggerated scoff. "Am I not enough?" Billy rolls his eyes at her. Emma enjoys this sibling relationship they've built up between them.

"You don't make it easy for them." Mathew challenges Tom's remark. "You really think you can recruit Cousin Robert for Sinn Féin?"

Tom chuckles with a shake of his head. "I don't know what gets into me."

Emma links her arm with his. "Yes, you do. You can see them staring and you know they don't want you here. To be honest Billy is in a worse situation than you."

"Exactly, they're my in-laws." Billy retorts.

"Well, don't include me. Or Mary." Mathew says.

"And definitely not Sybil," Billy adds. "Though I do believe Mary wasn't too keen on the idea of a shipbuilder for a brother-in-law."

"Forget that, she's a... pragmatist." Matthew rolls his eyes.

Tom nods. "She could be a tough fighter, too."

"Well, let's hope she's not tested," Mathew replies. "Now, forget this, and walk back. Billy and I are brothers-in-law with high-minded wives, you included Tom. We better stick together." Tom grins as they walk off together.

"Should I feel flattered?" Emma questions as the high-minded wives bit seems to include her as well.

"Of course, my darling," Tom says cheekily and Emma swats him on the arm laughing.

——

The guests arrive in motor cars. Emma lingers with any one of the three sisters. She looks longingly at the cocktails wishing she wasn't pregnant so she could have one but maybe it's a good thing as she doesn't want to be drunk or tipsy and embarrass herself and the Crawleys in front of the guests.

She currently stands with Sybil as Edith is making moon eyes at Sir Anthony and Mary is complaining to Matthew about how his best man is now absent. Emma's eyes flicker worriedly to Billy and Tom, who have been cornered by Larry Grey. She can't imagine what that pompous idiot is saying to undermine them.

"Dinner is served, Your Ladyship." Mr Carson calls. Everyone begins to filter out of the room. Emma watches Billy pick up the drink that he had put down. He takes a sip before pulling a slight face.

"What is it?" She asks him.

"My drink tastes odd for some reason. Didn't before." He replies as they follow everyone.

"Let me try," Tom says and takes a sip. "Only a little bit."

"Well, you finish it then," Billy tells him. Tom downs the rest.

——

Dinner is awkward and Emma is not enjoying it one bit. Tom and Billy have been yelling and bad mouthing everyone ever since they had been served. Emma looks at Sybil, who looks equally upset at this. Emma can't understand it. Billy had only some of his one cocktail and Tom only had one and a half, they honestly can't be this drunk?

"No, I don't agree! And I don't care who knows it!" Tom yells after Lord Merton had made an innocent comment about Ireland from his seat on Mrs Crawley's left. Billy had finished yelling about the suppression of working class rights. Emma puts down her silverware, upset by Tom's behaviour. "Or that the Black and Tans are there to restore order, are they? Well, why don't they just murder the entire population, and then you wouldn't hear a squeak out of any of them?!" Mary also looks tense from Tom's awkward shouting.

"Are you interested in Irish politics, Lord Merton?" Lady Grantham innocently asks the man on her right.

"Well, I was only just saying that I thought—" The man tries to say.

"He's interested in Irish repression!" Tom interrupts. "Like all of you." Emma sees Larry Grey smiling as if trying to hold in his laughter from where he sits on Mary's right at the opposite end of the table and she narrows her eyes at him.

"Look, old chap, of course this stuff matters a great deal to you." Matthew tries to placate Tom from where he sits across from him.

"Yes, it does matter. This stuff." Tom snaps. "It matters a very great deal."

"What's so funny?" Emma hears Mary ask.

"Nothing, I'm just enjoying these vivid displays of character, particularly the Irish one." Larry Grey replies. Sir Anthony then looks at him sharply from his seat between Mary and the Dowager.

Emma wants to sink into a deeper hole and turns to Tom as he sits diagonally from her. "Please, Tom, we don't need to wear everyone out."

"Why? What's the matter? Is he not being polite enough?" Billy snaps from next to him and tosses his napkin on the table.

"Well, wait a minute. This was down to you, wasn't it?" Sir Anthony suddenly says to Larry Grey, who furrows his eyebrows in confusion.

"I don't know what you mean."

"Yes, you do." Sir Anthony argues. "I saw you. You put something in Mr Prior's drink, didn't you? Just before we came in." Everyone looks at Larry Grey.

"That's not true, is it, Larry?" Sybil asks in disbelief. Honestly, what she has gleaned from him, Emma isn't too surprised.

"What a beastly thing to do," Edith adds from next to Billy.

"Oh, come on, Edith. That's not like you. You could always take a joke." The man remarks. Edith stares in surprise.

"A bully's defence." Larry Grey turns to Mary and his smile drops. "Listen, everyone, Mr Grey has given my brother-in-law and one of our guests something to make them appear drunk."

"Could it be drink?" Her grandmother asks.

"No, not drink. Some horrible pill. Sybil, Emma, take them upstairs." Mary orders. Sybil, Emma and Mrs Crawley fuss over helping Tom and Billy.

"Mr Branson and Billy have been the victims of a cruel prank, which I know you will all be kind enough to forget." Her Ladyship announces.

"Forgive, perhaps. Forget, never." The Dowager replies.

"Is this true, Larry?" Lord Merton asks his son.

Larry Grey huffs. "I don't know why you're getting so hot under the collar. One of them is only a grubby little chauffeur chap and the other—" Lord Merton, Matthew, and Lord Grantham all bolt out of their chairs in indignation. Sybil and Emma pause as they are taking out their husbands. Emma watches the scene with wide eyes.

"Be silent this instant, Sir!" Larry Grey stares wide-eyed at his father. Lord Merton turns calmly to Tom and Billy, who are slightly hunched over on the serving table with Sybil and Emma's support. "I apologise for my son, Mr Prior, Mr Branson. Unreservedly. I only hope you'll both recover before the wedding." Tom nods and Billy grimaces a smile.

"I hope so, too." Matthew steps over to them. "Since I want Billy to be my best man and Tom to be my groomsman." Matthew claps Tom on the shoulder. Lord Grantham looks at Matthew in surprise as he's about to sit down, and Mr Carson and Mrs Crawley's jaws drop.

The latter shortly recovers. "Bravo! Well said!" Tom and Billy stare at Matthew and Sybil and Emma smile.

"Do you really mean it?" Sybil asks.

Emma stares at Matthew with bright hopefulness in her eyes. "Honestly?"

"I've told Tom and Billy before, if we're mad enough to take on the women of Downton, we have to stick together," Matthew replies.

Mary beams happily. "Oh! Thank you, Matthew. Thank you so much." Matthew smiles and Tom and Billy pat him on the arm as they hunch toward the door.

——

The next morning, Emma, Anna and the Crawley sisters look over Mary's new outfit, a lovely blue suit, in the woman's room.

"I'm not sure about the hat. Is it supposed to look crooked?" Edith wonders as they all gather in front of the mirror.

"Don't listen to her. I love it. You're not to change a thing." Sybil dismisses.

"She's right. I think the angled hat works." Emma agrees. She can almost hear her mother going on about it being fashionable. She smiles sadly at the thought of her lost family before shaking her head and focusing on the conversation.

"Anna?" Mary prompts.

"I think you look lovely, Milady," Anna says. Mary smiles. There's a knock at the door and they turn around.

"Stop. Wait. Who is it?" Sybil calls. The door stops opening.

"Your long suffering papa." Lord Grantham calls.

"I suppose he can come in," Mary says and her father enters and Mary holds out her hands for his opinion.

"What's this for?" He asks.

"Going away." Mary twists so he can see the back. "How does it look?"

"Expensive." His Lordship remarks. Emma smiles.

"Twice the national debt, I'm afraid." Lord Grantham chuckles. "But I know you don't mind." Mary cringes hopefully/apologetically.

"Can I have one moment alone to give Mary my blessing?" Lord Grantham asks.

"That's lovely. Shoo, everyone." Sybil urges. The other girls leave to leave the two alone.

——

A red motor car arrives at the entrance of Downton. Almost everyone is lined up to greet it. Emma stands nearer the door with Mrs Crawley, Matthew, Tom and Billy, away from Lord and Lady Grantham and their daughters. Emma tries not to laugh when she looks at them. Billy and Tom had returned earlier on from their trip to Mrs Crawley's and Emma finds it really funny that they were forced into morning coats by Mrs Crawley and the Dowager.

The Earl and Countess step forward to welcome the latter's mother. Alfred hands Mrs Levinson out of the motorcar.

"Come war and peace, Downton still stands and the Crawleys are still in it." Mrs Levinson announces. "Cora." She steps forward to hug her daughter.

"Mother, how lovely to see you." The woman greets.

"As long as it is. Robert, aren't you going to kiss me?" Her Ladyship steps back and His Lordship steps forward. Emma smirks at her attitude then grimaces as the baby kicks her insides.

"With the greatest enthusiasm." Her son-in-law gives Mrs Levinson a kiss on the cheek. He looks at the red motorcar. "Tell me, where does this come from?"

"I hired it in Liverpool. Why?" His mother-in-law replies.

"Well, I thought it might be a gift from the U.S. government to help get Britain back on its feet." Mrs Hughes, Mr Carson, and Mrs Levinson chuckle. Mrs Levinson steps up to them.

"Carson and Mrs Hughes, the world has moved on since last we met." She greets.

"And we have moved on with it, My Lady." Mr Carson replies.

"Really?" Mrs Levinson chuckles. "It seems so strange to think of the English embracing change. Mrs Hughes, this is my maid, Reed." Reed and Mrs Hughes nod to each other, and Reed takes her place in the servant's line.

Mrs Levinson turns to her grandchildren. "Sybil, tell me all about the arrangements for the birth." Mrs Levinson embraces Sybil lightly and receives a kiss. "We do these things so much better in the States." Mrs Levinson looks at Emma. "You as well." Emma looks at the floor awkwardly when being addressed. Mrs Levinson turns to the next girl. "Edith, still no one special?" Edith smiles with a sigh and a shrug. "Well, never mind. You must take a tip from the modern American girl." Mrs Levinson proceeds to Mary. "Ah, Mary. Dearest Mary." She lightly embraces Mary to receive a kiss. "Now. You tell me all of your wedding plans and I'll see what I can do to improve them."

Mrs Levinson walks into the house. Everyone exchange looks, recovering from the whirlwind American mother-in-law. The Earl and Countess enter the house, the others following in order of rank.

——

They sit in the Library, having tea as Mrs Levinson questions them all.

"Do explain again how exactly you are related to all of us, Mr Crawley." Mrs Levinson asks from the settee she shares with her daughter and eldest granddaughter.

Matthew, who sits with his mother and Sybil, sighs with some amusement. "Rather distantly, I'm afraid. My great, great grandfather was a younger son of the third earl." Mrs Crawley chuckles. On the chairs by the settee that is opposite, Tom places his hand over Emma's affectionately and she smiles back at him.

"My. Hm, I'm going to have to write that down so I can study it." Mrs Levinson replies.

"Look at our page in Burke's. You'll find Matthew there." Lord Grantham adds from his standing position by them all.

"Good," She grumbles, "because I would so like to understand why he gets to inherit my late husband's money." Emma honestly doesn't want to get into all of that again.

Matthew chuckles. "I know, it's funny, isn't it?" His future mother-in-law and wife chuckle.

Mrs Levinson isn't amused. "Not everyone shares your sense of humour."

"But surely it doesn't matter now that they're getting married." Mrs Crawley argues. Mrs Levinson tips her head up in acknowledgement.

"In fact, we'd better turn him out, or it'll be bad luck for tomorrow," Mary says

"Quite right." Her mother agrees. Matthew looks at his watch and stands. The gentlemen stand as Lady Grantham and Mary exit with him.

Mrs Levinson turns to Billy, Emma and Tom as her son-in-law sits next to her. "You three must be the convalescing soldier, the maid and the chauffeur I've heard so much about."

"We are, Ma'am," Tom says.

Sybil grips her husband's hand as she gestures to the three of them. "Billy's an engineer, Emma's a nurse and Tom's a journalist now, Grandmama."

Mrs Levinson looks pleased. "Oh, well, well. I've heard of those journeys on my side of the water. It's very pleasant to hear of them happening here." Lord Grantham looks less than pleased, but Billy, Tom, Emma and Sybil smile.

——

Emma comes down for dinner with Edith to find the Dowager staring irritably after Mrs Levinson.

"There you are. I see you've said hello to Grandmama." Edith says once they are standing next to her.

"She is like a homing pigeon." Her grandmother mutters. "She finds our underbelly every time. Dreadful woman." The Dowager Countess walks to the Drawing room. Emma presses her lips together to stop herself from laughing.

——

"No, it wasn't me." Lord Grantham says to Mrs Levinson, who sits on his right in the Dining room. "Someone sent Emma and…Tom the price for the tickets to come over." Emma, from her seat between Sybil and Edith, can see that as Mary sits at the head of the table at the opposite end, looking silent and tense and wonders why.

"Does it matter who it was? It meant we could be at the wedding." Emma says.

"Of course, I wish it had been you, Papa, but I don't mind. I thank them, whoever they are. I'm just glad they are here." Sybil adds.

"Well, I'm glad you're here too, but it wasn't me either, I'm sad to say." Lady Grantham says from where she sits between her youngest and her son-in-law.

"Well, I love a mystery. Who could it be?" Mrs Levinson chuckles.

"My guess is Cousin Isobel. She always likes to stick her oar in." His Lordship grumbles.

Emma tries not to roll her eyes at him. "I'll go and ask her then."

"For heaven's sake, it was me." The Dowager announces. Her son looks up in shock, putting down his spoon. Even Mary is shocked out of her nervous state, and Emma looks up in surprise.

"You?" She gapes.

"But Emma showed me the letter and it wasn't your writing," Sybil argues.

"No. Smithers did it." Her non-American grandmother corrects. "Like all ladies' maids, she lives for intrigue."

"You wanted me and Emma to come here?" Tom asks her from between Billy and Mary.

"Well, Sybil so desperately wanted you both and considering I wanted Sybil and her husband to be here for Mary's wedding, well how could I not?" The Dowager says casually as Mr Carson drops Tom's napkin on him with a grimace, for Tom to put in his lap. Emma frowns at his behaviour.

"Why keep that secret?" Billy asks.

"Silly, wasn't it?" The Dowager chuckles. Emma can still see that Mary is staring at the table, her brows furrowed.

Emma frowns at her but turns back to the conversation. "Well, we are both very touched."

"How democratic. Makes me think maybe I've been mistaken in you." Mrs Levinson says almost teary eyed.

"I am a woman of many parts." The Dowager comments as she takes a sip of her soup. "After all, Branson is a me- I mean, Tom. Ha. You and Emma are practically members of the family now." The corner of Tom's mouth turns up into a smile. "You'll find we Crawleys stick together."

"Not always." Mary suddenly interrupts.

"Mary, what is it?" Her mother asks kindly.

"Oh, nothing. It's just..." Mary can't hold it in. She leaves the table in tears. Billy, Tom and Lord Grantham stand and the Dowager reaches her hand out to Mary's retreating figure.

"Oh, Mary, dear..."

——

"It's nerves. Everyone cries at some point before their wedding." Lady Grantham says after Edith has explained that she had overheard an argument between Mary and Matthew.

"But what was the quarrel about?" Mrs Levinson questions.

"I'm not sure." Edith answers. "I know she accused him of not being on our side."

"Oh, well, I hope she's wrong. That could be rather serious." The Dowager looks aghast.

"Of course, he's on our side." Lord Grantham dismisses. "It's ridiculous. I'll go and see him."

"No, Tom and I will go," Billy argues. Lord Grantham looks at Billy in unpleasant surprise. "I'm his best man, Tom's his groomsman. We should be the ones to go."

"What?" His father-in-law bites out.

"I know what it is to marry into this family." Billy continues. "I'm not comparing myself to Mr Crawley, but he is another kind of outsider."

"Well, I hardly—"

"Well, why not?" Mrs Levinson interrupts. "They're the ones that will lose their jobs if the wedding's cancelled." Lord Grantham, Billy and Tom regard each other for a moment, and then they leave the subject.

——

After dinner, Tom and Billy leave for the Crawley house to talk to Matthew while Emma goes up to Mary's room.

"You do realise that he may never get the money?" Emma asks as Mary cries as Anna brushes her hair after Mary has explained to the two of them what had happened. Matthew had been put on the list of heirs in Lavinia Swire's father's will but there were two before him and there's debate on whether the man before Matthew died before or after Mr Swire as this part decides whether Matthew gets the money or not. After learning that apparently Lord Grantham had lost all his money, Matthew refuses to accept the money to save him if he does get it, which caused the argument. Emma tries to forget about Lord Grantham's stupidity and focuses on the weeping bride as she sits on the bed to rest her feet.

"It's not about the money. It's that he won't save Papa when he could." Mary chokes.

"But he has to be true to himself," Anna argues. Emma nods in agreement.

"Mr Crawley seems like someone that doesn't stray from his morals and beliefs," Emma adds.

"Well, that's the point. He puts himself above the rest of us. Don't you see?" Mary counters, staring pleadingly at the two of them through the mirror.

"What I see is a good man, Milady." Mary looks up at Anna in the mirror, listening wholeheartedly. "And they're not like buses. There won't be another one along in ten minutes time." Anna puts the hairbrush down and goes about her business while Mary thinks over what she said.

"Should you not go to bed?" Mary murmurs to Emma after a short while.

Emma shakes her head. "Tom and Billy have gone to speak with Mathew so I probably should stay."

——

Someone knocks at Mary's door as she's sitting on the bed in her nightgown with Emma next to her. She stares at it and Anna goes to it slowly with Emma behind her. Anna opens the door to reveal Matthew at the door, Tom and Billy behind him. Emma shares a smile with her husband while Anna looks back at Mary.

"I just need a word," Matthew says.

Mary stands up at Matthew's voice. "No. Go away. I'm undressed, you can't come in."

"One word. Come to the door." Matthew pleads.

"Please. Just give him this chance." Mary walks toward the door at the sound of Tom's voice.

"I won't look at you." Matthew persuades.

"It'd be unlucky if you did," Anna says warningly.

"Only if we were getting married," Mary says snidely.

"Which we are," Matthew argues. Anna looks at Mary and asks with a tilt of her head. Mary nods that she'll talk with Matthew and Anna and Emma leave with a smile. Matthew looks back to Billy and Tom, who gives him an encouraging smile. Tom, Emma, Billy and Anna disappear to let the two talk.

"Well done Mr Branson." Emma grins as they walk to their room.

"Why thank you, Mrs Branson," Tom replies. They giggle with one another.

——

Tom and Billy head off to collect Matthew and head to the Church in the morning in full morning coat apparel. Emma joins Lady Grantham, Edith and Sybil as Mary gets ready with the help of Anna and Gemma.

Anna finishes up Mary's hair with a laurel tiara, a finishing touch to the woman's hair as she sits at her dressing table. Her dress is still covered by her dressing gown.

"You'd ask, wouldn't you, if there was anything you wanted me to tell you. I mean, I'm sure you know." Her Ladyship says.

"More than you did," Mary replies. Her mother exhales. "And relax. There isn't anything I need to hear now."

"Because when two people love each other, you understand, everything..." Emma raises her eyebrows, waiting for the mother's response. "Is the most terrific fun." Emma and Sybil laugh.

"Careful, Mama, or you'll shock Anna and Gemma," Mary says amused.

"I'm a married woman now, Milady," Anna replies.

"I think it's me you need to worry about more," Gemma remarks as she brings in Mary's shoes. The married ladies chuckle.

"I think we should go." Edith declares.

"What about Anna and Gemma? How are you going to get to the Church?" Emma asks.

"They're waiting for me in the wagonette. I'll see you there." Anna steps back.

Mary turns around in her chair. Sybil kneels down in front of her. "I know mine was a wild runaway marriage, darling, and yours is the one everyone wanted, but what's so thrilling is that this is every bit as romantic."

"Thank you. For always being so sweet." They kiss each other on the cheek and Sybil stands back.

Mary stands and Edith faces her. "Love and position in one handsome package. Who could ask for more?" Mary exhales and gives her mother a sidelong look as Edith leaves with Emma and Sybil.

——

Emma walks with Edith and Sybil arm in arm, greeting Lord Grantham as they pass before getting into their car to get to the Church along with Lady Grantham.

In the Church, Emma and Sybil sit next to each other talking before Sybil has to move the row in front of her with her sister and Mother. Emma sees Matthew arrive with Billy and Tom. She watches them talk with Mr Molesley in a back row.

"Handsome are they not?" Sybil says.

"Yes, but they're both extremely uncomfortable." Emma replies and they share a laugh.

Emma hears the crowd's cheers and Sybil quickly moves to her seat. Soon the organ starts and everyone stands. Emma beams as she watches Mary walk down the aisle with her father. She sees Matthew peek around his shoulder and he and Mary share smiles. Lord Grantham leads Mary to the altar and steps back.

And the wedding everyone has been waiting for begins.

Chapter Text

Emma and Tom return to Dublin just as Sybil and Billy return to Southampton.

After a month Mary and Matthew return from their honeymoon. Spent a short time with Lady Rosamund before staying in the south of France.

Gemma tells her of the tension between Thomas and Miss O'Brien due to Thomas not being too kind to Alfred. Emma worries how far these two would take it, particularly the damage they could cause with how much dirt they have on each other.

Mary and Edith talk of Mrs Crawley having a new occupation, but one that the Dowager doesn't think appropriate as it's about helping prostitutes improve their lives. Finding different employment as many have had to do this to survive as their husbands, fathers, etc. died in the war.

She also hears from Mary about the plan to fleece her American grandmother more money to save Downton. Matthew is definitely the heir but refuses to accept the money so Mary has a new plan. The plan is to have an extremely grand dinner to show why Downton matters and cannot be allowed to fall apart. The problems, however, started when Matthew and Lord Grantham both appear in black ties and not in their tails with white ties. Then the range in the kitchen goes out completely and there’s no dinner to serve to all the lords and ladies that have arrived. Mary laments the horror of what happened next. Martha declares they were going to have an indoor picnic, with everyone eating whatever they want, wherever they want, all over the house. Emma wonders if the servants had any food for themselves. In the end, Martha denies that she is able to help them as her late husband had tied up the money. Emma feels sorry that the family is losing their home though can’t help but think they shouldn’t really complain as they won’t be destitute.

Anna talks of a lead she has that might help Mr Bates. She points out the oddity of the fact that Vera would write an incriminating letter instead of seeing her friend, a Mrs Bartlett, who lives just around the corner. Emma agrees with her on how odd it is and encourages Anna to go and visit the woman.

Emma is heavily pregnant and ready to burst any second when she receives news of Edith’s wedding that will occur in late May. Baby will definitely be borne by then and they’ll be up for travel. Emma is happy for Edith though unsure of the choice but if it’s what she wants then good for her.

——

At the beginning of May, it starts.

“TOM!!!” Emma yells. She thwacks her husband who lies asleep next to her. Her contractions are closer together than she realised so Emma must’ve been progressing through the early stages without realising while she was asleep.

“Is it time?” Tom asks blearily but Emma can see the adrenaline kicking in.

“Yes! Get the midwife, your mother and sisters.” Tom leaves to do just that. Emma had picked a home birth because other than it still being in fashion to do so, she had heard too many horror stories of women facing infection in the early years of labour shifting from home to the hospital. Emma, among her pains, sets some hot water to boil and grabs many towels and pillows to their bedroom then flops onto the bed to wait for everyone.

Mrs Branson, Bridget and Ellen all arrive in a flurry with the midwife, a local woman, behind them. It takes hours, which Emma expected as this is her first, but after 10 hours after her labour began, Emma finally gives birth to a baby girl.

“She's so beautiful,” Tom murmurs as he takes in the sight of his daughter in Emma’s arms. “Oh, my darling, I do love you so much.” He presses a watery kiss to Emma’s forehead.

Emma gives out a laugh. “I’m just glad she’s here.”

“What will my granddaughter be called then?” Tom’s mother calls from where she sits at the end of the bed.

“Ivy Caitríona,” Emma replies. Ivy gives a slight wriggle, probably getting used to the less warm atmosphere and all the room she now has. Emma has always liked the name Ivy and it’s handy that the name fits in this time period as well. Caitríona is a good Irish name that Emma felt drawn to though she needed Tom’s help with the pronunciation. 

“What a lovely name,” Ellen says. Emma beams before looking down at her daughter. She can’t believe that this is real.

——

In the first week, Ivy is able to lift her head briefly when placed on her tummy. She focuses on objects that are within 8 to 12 inches away. The next week, Ivy seems to be able to follow them with her eyes. Emma is thrilled that by week three Ivy snuggles with both her and Tom when they hold her.

Emma is loving the happy baby bubble they have developed but knows that at the end of the month, they are to return to England for Edith’s wedding.

Chapter Text

The Bransons arrive a few days before the wedding to be surrounded by pre-matrimony chaos. Sybil and Billy arrive at a similar time. Sybil is coming along with her pregnancy nicely at 6 months.

Lady Grantham gives them an old bassinet and other baby equipment like a pram that she had moved from the attic. There was the initial offer of having the Nursery set up but Emma doesn’t feel comfortable and asks for it to be moved to her and Tom’s room. Though she does accept one of the maids, Anne, keeping an eye on Ivy now and again.

 
——

The servants prepare the Great Hall for the wedding reception. The room is full of flowers and glasses and servants bustling about. Emma had decided to assist Lady Grantham and Gemma with arranging the gifts in the Drawing room. 

The Dowager and Edith enter the room later on. Emma is happy to see the beaming smile on Edith’s face. Emma still feels nervous in the matriarch’s presence though.

“See, I told her everything would come right, but she wouldn't believe me.” The grandmother remarks.

“I still can't. Something happening in this house is actually about me.” Edith grins as she excitedly looks around the room. Her mother smiles at her. “The dress came this morning.”

“I was rather sad you decided against Patou. I would've paid.” The Dowager replies.

“Lucille was safer. We don't want her to look like a chorus girl.” Her daughter-in-law argues. Edith smiles and shares a chuckle with Emma.

“Either way the dress looked lovely,” Emma adds though she had internally cringed at the price considering the family predicament.

The Dowager hums. “How is Anthony? Excited, I hope.”

“Desperately.” Her granddaughter replies. “Just when he thought his life would never change, he's going right back to the beginning.”

“Oh. What an invigorating prospect.” Lady Grantham gives the Dowager a look. Emma tries not to give away her own thoughts. She personally does not see the appeal of Sir Anthony Strallen though he did stand up for Billy and Tom after Larry Grey’s prank.

——

Emma is walking through the upstairs corridor, after checking on Ivy and giving her a feed, to join the family in the Library when she comes across Thomas and Mr Molesley. The latter, she had learnt, had been brought in to look after Mathew after previously having been left at Crawley house and Alfred had begun to look after him. Emma wonders if the change had anything to do with Alfred being Miss O'Brien's nephew.

She frowns as she sees Thomas helpfully pick up some clothes that Mr Molesley had dropped. Thomas is usually not that helpful. Then Thomas opening the servants' door for Molesley with a smile, really seals the deal. Emma hopes she gets to the bottom of it.

——

Emma walks into the Library to find Lady Grantham arranging flowers while Lord Grantham sits at his desk and Tom, Billy and Matthew read on the settees. Emma plonks herself next to Tom while Matthew and Billy sit opposite. 

Tom turns to her. “How is she?”

“She's fine, though a little fussy but she settled,” Emma replies.

“I take it Ivy has settled in?” Lady Grantham asks 

Emma nods. “As well as a newborn baby can.”

“How will they advertise it?” Lady Grantham then asks her husband. 

“I don't know exactly.” Her husband replies. “"Desirable nobleman's mansion with surrounding estate and properties."”

“Where will you go?” Billy asks his father-in-law as he closes his book.

Lord Grantham leans back in his chair as he answers him. “We have some land further north at Eryholme, on the border with Durham. It came with my great-grandmother. The house is pretty and we might make something of it. We could always rename it "Downton Place."” Lady Grantham sits down next to Emma.

“Who lives there now?” Matthew asks.

“A tenant. But we can come to an arrangement that keeps him happy.” Lord Grantham replies.

“Let's take a picnic there tomorrow. Take a break from the wedding on Edith's last day of freedom.” Lady Grantham decides. “Tom, Emma and Ivy can come too.”

“Are you sure? Isn’t it a family affair?” Emma asks.

“Of course, this was once your home too.” Mary and Sybil enter. Sybil goes to sit next to her husband while Mary continues standing.

“Molesley's in the Hall. He wonders if he might have a word.” She tells them. 

“I'll come through in a minute,” Matthew says as he continues reading.

“Not with you, with Mama.” Matthew looks up from his newspaper in surprise. “Molesley.” She moves to sit next to Matthew.

Mr Molesley enters with a smile. Then his face falls when seeing them all there. Emma winces in pity. “Your Ladyship, may I have a word?” Mr Molesley asks.

“Of course.” Lady Grantham nods with a smile but doesn't move.

Mr Molesley proceeds nervously. “Milady, might I be allowed to put forward a candidate as Miss O'Brien's replacement?”

“What?” Her Ladyship blurts. Her husband turns around in surprise. Emma blinks in surprise. Miss O'Brien didn't love being here but Emma doubts she would just leave without having a bigger opportunity and Emma doesn't believe she does.

“When the time comes.” Mr Molesley continues.

His Lordship walks over. “Is O'Brien leaving?”

Mr Molesley looks unsure. “I hope I've not spoken out of turn. Only, I didn't want to let it go and miss the chance. I thought you knew.”

“Of course, I know. Thank you, Molesley. I'll be happy to listen to recommendations when, as you say, the time comes.” Her Ladyship answers.

“Thank you, Milady.” Mr Molesley bows to her and the rest of them and exits.

“Well, I must confess, I will watch her departure with mixed emotions.” Lord Grantham remarks.

“Mine are fairly unmixed.” Mary retorts, causing Emma and Tom to smile in amusement.

“Did you have a clue?” Sybil asks her mother.

“Not a clue.”

“This is Miss O’Brien. She's not exactly the most honest.” Emma says.

Lady Grantham sighs despondently. “It is very disappointing.”

“But, in a way, it raises the big question: when do we tell the staff that the end is nigh?” Lord Grantham wonders. 

“It makes it sound so final,” Mary says 

Her father takes her mother's hand. “I'm afraid it is final.”

“Well, don't spoil Edith's day. Let us get through the wedding first and then tell them afterwards.” Mary declares. Honestly, Emma is enjoying this newly harmonious relationship between the elder two of the Crawley daughters.

——

The next day, they all head out to the new house. Sir Anthony is bringing the Dowager and Mrs Crawley, who said Emma should stop calling her Mrs Crawley and instead call her Isobel, while the rest of them leave from Downton.

Anna had told Emma that she is heading up to London to speak with Vera’s friend and Emma hopes it goes well.

Matthew and Mary exit the house first, followed by Edith, then Lord and Lady Grantham. Sybil, Billy, Tom and Emma bring up the rear. Emma carries Ivy while the pram is being loaded into the back of the car by Alfred.

“We'll see you there,” Matthew says to them as Alfred goes to open his car door.

“You want to come with us?” Mary asks Edith.

“Yes, thank you.” 

“This is us,” Sybil says. Emma climbs in first to get comfortable with Ivy on her lap. Tom gets into the car seat as, since there’s only one chauffeur, he had offered to drive their car. Sybil and Billy sit next to Emma and Ivy while Alfred climbs in the front with Tom.

——

Tables are set for luncheon on the grounds, the large house sits in the background. 

“Won't it be a bit cramped?” Mary remarks as she, Matthew, Billy, Sybil, Tom and Emma walk around.

“You do realise that for most people it looks like a fairy palace,” Tom says. Emma walks beside him, pushing Ivy along in her pram.

“You'll be able to run it with a much smaller staff,” Sybil says as they circle the table Isobel, Edith, Sir Anthony and the Dowager sit at. 

“This is it.” Lord Grantham says as he stands near the table. Mary and Matthew continue walking while Sybil, Billy, Emma and Tom stop. “I doubt we'll need more than eight servants, tops. So, it'll be very economical. A—” His Lordship puts a finger over his lips as Alfred steps forward to place something on the table, then steps away back to the serving table. 

“What about me? Where am I to go?” The Dowager asks.

“We still own most of the Village.” 

“Oh. Perhaps I could open a shop.”

Edith chuckles. “Good idea, Granny. What do you think Eryholme needs?” 

“Well, if it's like everywhere else: good manners and some decent conversation.” Her grandmother replies.

“Well, there you are then. You should have a roaring trade in minutes.” Isobel remarks. Edith chuckles.

Ivy begins to fuss so Emma walks away from the tables to get her in the shade and once she is, Emma does a quick loop around the house. When she makes it to the front, she notices that Matthew is storming away from Mary, who has a confused scowl on her face.

“Mary?” Emma calls, walking over to her. “What’s the matter?”

“Mr Charkam, Reggie Swire’s lawyer, came by this morning with a letter from Mr Swire now that Matthew is officially his heir,” Mary explains. Emma internally winces. The fact that Matthew is officially receiving the money is definitely going to cause conflict between the two.

“A letter? What does it say?”

Mary huffs. “He will not open it.”

“No?”

“No,” Mary grumbles, “he believes that Mr Swire does not know the truth about his daughter’s heartbreak and the letter will only praise him.”

“And Matthew doesn’t want to read it.” Emma states rather than asks.

“Exactly. What do I do?”

“Well, opening it is one idea,” Emma says not too seriously.

Mary, however, looks interested. “Not a bad one.”

“Uh, no Mary, I was joking,” Emma says hastily. “You can’t break his trust and privacy!”

“I’m his wife. If I do not have the right, who does? Even so, is it right to destroy a man's last words without reading them?”

“I suppose,” Emma answers reluctantly.

——

Gemma, after assisting Edith, had popped into Emma’s room to help get ready for dinner but since Emma had mostly done it herself, they take the chance to gossip as Gemma tidied up Emma’s hair. Tom had slipped away to play billiards with Mathew and Billy before dinner.

“Mr Molesley seems to think Miss O’Brien is leaving,” Gemma reports.

“Isn’t she? He went to Her Ladyship, asking if he can put candidates forward for her replacement.” Emma replies. It seems her suspicions are coming into fruition.

“No, it seems to be a misunderstanding but now Miss O’Brien is mad at poor Mr Molesley,” Gemma argues.

“Well, he doesn’t deserve that.”

“No.” Gemma steps away from Emma to sit on the bed.

“I think this is Thomas’ doing,” Emma tells her, turning away from the dresser.

“Mr Barrow?” Gemma frowns.

Emma rolls her eyes. “Yes, Mr Barrow. I saw him being quite generous and chatty with Mr Molesley yesterday then this, he’s behind it. I hope it doesn’t escalate or he’ll get hurt.”

“I’ll never understand your care for him. He can be so cruel.” Gemma wonders.

“He lives in a cruel world,” Emma argues. She can’t say anymore but it all irritates her that no one seems to understand.

——

After dinner, Edith regales them with details of her honeymoon as they sit in the Drawing room.

“He thinks I don't know, but of course I do. We'll spend two weeks in Rome, then Florence, then Venice. So, I couldn't be happier.” Edith smiles happily as she sits between Emma and Sybil.

“And what about Locksley? Is there lots to be done?” Emma asks.

“It's not too bad.”

“It's not too bad downstairs. The bedrooms are kill.” Mary says from her seat as she rolls her eyes.

“Well, don't do anything too fast. It takes time to know how a house works.” Isobel warns Edith, who smiles excitedly. Sybil smiles with her along with Emma, who can’t fight Edith’s infectious happiness.

“I really think you should go to bed. No bride wants to look tired at her wedding. It either means she's anxious or she's been up to no good.” Her grandmother tells her.

Edith sighs happily. “I won't sleep a wink.”

“Tonight, or tomorrow?” Sybil remarks as she sips her tea. Emma lets out a quiet snort.

The Dowager gives her a disapproving look. “Sybil, vulgarity is no substitute for wit.” Edith chuckles.

“Well, you started it.” Her youngest granddaughter counters. Emma quietly sniggers.

——

Emma gets dragged out of bed by an anxious Mary. This surprises Emma considering none of the family are usually up at this time. Tom smirks as he watches, a book in his hands.

“You read it?!” Emma hisses as they stand in the upper corridor. Mary had just told her that she had gone and read Reggie Swire’s letter.

“Yes, and I was right to,” Mary replies determinedly. “Lavinia must have written to him on her last day, only hours before she died after she tried to persuade him to call off the wedding and he wouldn't.”

Emma catches on. “So, Mr Swire knew the truth when he made Matthew one of his heirs?”

“He still won’t listen though,” Mary complains. “He believes that it is all faked as it’s impossible for Lavinia to send a letter without us knowing.”

“There’s someone who could’ve sent the letter without anyone noticing.” Emma ponders. 

“Who?”

“One of the servants.” Emma answers. “One could’ve found it in her room or she handed it to one of them.”

“Of course.” Mary gasps, realising.

——

Emma and Mary enter the Servants’ Hall while the servants are eating.

“Are we interrupting?” Mary asks. The servants all stand. “No. Please. We just want to ask you all something.”

“Milady, I'm sorry I've not been up.” Anna apologises.

“Don't worry. I'll change properly after luncheon.” Mary dismisses.

“But we had to catch you when you were all together,” Emma adds.

“How can we help, My Lady, Ma’am?” Mr Carson asks.

“It's a funny thing. Mr Crawley has heard that Miss Swire sent a letter on the day she died. If so, someone must have posted it for her, and we wondered if it were any of you.” Mary explains. The servants all look at each other, but no one speaks up.

“I'm afraid not. Given that the poor lady passed away that same day, an incident of this sort would have been reported to me or Mrs Hughes.” Mr Carson replies.

“That's right, Milady.”

Mary looks disappointed. “I see. Well, thank you very much.” Emma and Mary turn to leave and the servants sit just as Daisy enters with a tray. 

“What were that about?” Emma hears Daisy ask.

“Lady Mary and Emma wanted to know if anyone posted a letter for Miss Swire,” Gemma explains.

“Oh, I did that.” Emma and Mary pause on the stairs and turn around.

“Daisy? What did you say?” Mr Carson asks as Emma and Mary re-enter and the servants stand back up.

“Poor Miss Swire's letter. She'd written it and she asked me to put it into the box in the Hall.” Daisy turns to the stunned looking Mary. “Why?”

“What were you doing in her room?” Mrs Hughes demands to know.

“Making up the fire. We started talking and she said she'd written a letter.” Daisy answers. “She was ever so nice. I still get sad when I think about her.”

“And it didn't occur to you to tell me?”

“Tell you what?”

“Never mind. We’re grateful to you, Daisy. You cannot know how much.” Emma replies warmly while Mary smiles at Daisy.

——

Emma leaves Mary to tell Matthew the news. She herself eagerly tells Tom as she doubts Mary will mind. 

Edith stands in her room, in her dress with the help of Anna doing the final touches. Her sisters, mother and Emma smile as they watch on. Emma holds a wriggling Ivy.

“You look beautiful.” Lady Grantham tells her daughter.

Edith sighs happily. “All of us married.” Edith turns to look at her sisters. “All of us happy.” Edith looks at Sybil. “And the first baby on the way. Why don't we get the photographer to take a picture of the three of us… when we get to the Church?”

“What a beautiful idea,” Emma says, grinning.

——

On the way to the wedding, Mary quietly lets Emma know that Matthew had agreed to take the money to save Downton but they won’t say anything so as to not steal Edith’s thunder.

Once at the Church, Emma goes to her pew to sit as the sisters take their photo outside. Mary and Sybil soon walk to their pew and as they take their places, the guests stand as the organ begins to play. Edith and Lord Grantham begin to walk down the aisle and Sir Anthony steps up to the altar with a grim look on his face. Emma smiles as Edith passes her. Edith steps up beside him all smiles. Edith and Sir Anthony murmur to one another and Sir Anthony gives her a small smile. The guests watch with pleasant smiles. The music stops.

Reverend Travis begins, “Dearly beloved, we are gathered—”

Sir Anthony looks up at the minister. “I can't do this.” Emma looks at him in alarm. Edith and Lord Grantham turn suddenly to Sir Anthony and the guests murmur. 

“I can't do it.” Edith's smile fades. Sir Anthony looks at Lord Grantham. “You know it's wrong. You told me so yourself several times.”

“My dear chap.”

“No. I never should have let it get this far. I should have stopped it long ago. I tried to stop it.” Emma can’t believe she’s hearing this.

“What are you saying? I don't understand what you're saying.” Edith says, sounding upset.

“Edith...” Sir Anthony looks at the guests who are staring in shock. Sir Anthony turns back to Edith and speaks in a lower voice meaning Emma can’t hear what’s being said.

“What do you mean? We're so happy, aren't we?” Edith takes Sir Anthony's hand. “We're going to be... so terribly, terribly happy.” 

Sir Anthony says something else in a low voice. Edith looks into his eyes, mortified.

“Anthony, it is too late for this.” Lord Grantham interjects.

Reverend Travis butts in, “Might I suggest we all take a step back?”

The Dowager steps forward, stopping Lady Grantham from doing the same. She murmurs to her granddaughter, who looks up at Sir Anthony, her lip trembling. Sir Anthony looks offended by something the Dowager then says.

“But... Granny...” Edith cries out. Her grandmother speaks but Edith just shakes her head. “I can't.” She is becoming more upset by the moment.

Sir Anthony speaks quietly again and then leans close to her ear. He then walks back up the aisle and Edith turns to him, but her grandmother holds her back. Emma reels from the shock as Edith is led out by her mother and grandmother by the side door. Emma can see the family feeling the same and Sybil looks close to tears. Emma feels Tom wrap an arm around her.

——

It’s a speedy return to Downton. Edith storms ahead, crying and running up the stairs. The rest of the family follows, the sisters and Emma going after Edith while Lord Grantham, Matthew, Billy and Tom bring up the rear but stop in the Hall. Edith throws her veil over the stairs. 

Lady Grantham, Mary, and Sybil enter Edith’s bedroom to find Edith crying on the bed. The laurel tiara has been pulled out, ruining the neat hairstyle.

“Is there anything I could say to make it better?” Her mother asks.

“No.” Edith sits up and her mother sits next to her on the bed. Edith looks at her sisters and Emma, who lingers at the back. “Look at them. All with their husbands. Sybil pregnant, Mary probably pregnant and Emma probably pregnant again.” Sybil is crying. “Oh, just go. I mean it, go!” 

“Perhaps you should go.” Lady Grantham says. They leave to let her comfort her daughter.

——

Evidence of the wedding is removed. The servants clear away the champagne, the cake, and the flowers, and re-lay the carpet in the Great Hall. Emma watches them all sadly as she cradles Ivy in her arms as she watches from the upper floor. Despite the choice, Emma was glad that Edith was finally getting her happiness.

Anna had also told her that she didn’t get anything worthwhile from her visit to Vera Bates’ friend but Emma had advised that maybe she should write everything down in her letter to Mr Bates in case he notices anything.

The more positive news is that Matthew has told Lord Grantham that they no longer have to leave Downton. Lord Grantham only accepted when Matthew accepted the offer that he be an investor and joint owner of Downton. Emma feels quite pleased with how that’s turned out as hopefully Matthew will stop any more stupid business ideas.

——

Dinner is very quiet that evening. Everyone focuses on their food, taking in the day. Emma glances up to the ceiling now and again, thinking of the upset woman upstairs.

“Has she had something to eat?” Isobel asks.

“Anna took up some sandwiches, but she didn't touch a thing.” Mary answers.

“That reminds me. Carson, I don't want Lady Edith to see any of the wedding food.” Lady Grantham says.

“Mrs Hughes and Anna are taking what's left down to Mr Travis tomorrow, My Lady, for the poor.” Mr Carson replies.

“If the poor don't want it, you can bring it over to me.” The Dowager says. Emma looks up at her in surprise. Honestly, what kind of statement is that?

“How can we help Edith?” Matthew ponders.

“You can help her by finding her something to do.” His mother answers.

——

The next morning, Emma enters Edith’s room. She picks up Edith's laurel tiara from the floor. Edith is still lying in bed.

“Is there anything I can get you?” Emma asks softly.

“A different life.” Comes the despondent response.

“Let me get them to bring you up some breakfast,” Emma says.

“No.” Edith sits up. “I'm a useful spinster... good at helping out. That is my role. And spinsters get up for breakfast.” Edith gets out of bed and Emma watches her sadly. 

She hopes Edith will be able to recover and move forward.

Chapter Text

Their return to Dublin is short lived. There’s the burning down of Lord and Lady Drumgoole’s castle that triggers the end. Tom comes running to Emma in a panic that evening. He was there at the fire and now the Police are saying he’s one of the instigators. They quickly put in the plan they had for if there were a situation like this, which they had decided on due to Tom’s activism for an independent Ireland. They agreed, knowing he wouldn’t get a fair trial, that Tom should leave at once to Downton, and that she'd close the flat and follow with Ivy. They don’t stop her but Tom had gotten the last boat, so Emma has to wait.

Emma reaches the train station and takes the chance to call Downton. Mr Carson picks up and she asks if she can speak to either Edith or Mary. Soon Edith is on the other end.

“I've no time to talk, but tell them I'm all right, so’s Ivy. I'm out of the flat. They haven't stopped me...” Emma stops talking when she sees someone suspicious.

“Who hasn't stopped you? Emma? Hello?” Emma quickly hangs up when she hears the call for the train. 

——

The next day, Emma and Ivy make it onto the first boat to England. Then it’s on a train to Downton Abbey. Once at the station, they get off to find Downton’s chauffeur waiting, who had been there all day, waiting for her arrival. Emma feels relieved as this means Tom made it to Downton and was able to explain what was happening. She hadn’t been able to call them anymore so as to not give anything that can trace her.

The motorcar drives to Downton Abbey and Emma enters the Great Hall alone.  Suddenly Tom jogs in from the Library, out of breath.

“Oh, thank God.” He gasps. 

Tom and Emma walk straight into each other's arms and hold tight, though not too tight as Ivy lies between them. They pull back just enough to kiss. Tom strokes her cheek with tears in his eyes. He moves his other hand to stroke Ivy’s head. “I'm so sorry.”

“Shh. It's all right.” Emma says in a hushed voice. “We’re here now.”

A noise pulls them apart and Emma sees Sybil, 8 months pregnant, hurrying over to them. Emma hands Ivy over to Tom just in time for Sybil to give her a big squeeze.

“Oh, thank goodness you’re here. I was worried.” Sybil cries.

Emma laughs as she pulls back. “We’re fine. What are you doing here? What about Southampton? Where’s Billy?”

“He’s here,” Sybil replies. “I heard the news and raced to Downton and begged my family to help. They like you anyway. Papa’s gone to the Home Secretary to see if he can do anything.”

——

In the guest bedroom, Tom and Emma sit holding each other's hands while the ladies of the family stand in the room. Anna tidies and leaves.

“They didn't try to stop me, but it doesn't mean they won't come after us. Unless Lord Grantham can persuade them otherwise.” Emma says.

“Tom...” Lady Grantham sits on the bed. “How could you have left her all alone with Ivy to fend for herself?” 

Emma shakes her head. “It wasn't like that. We thought this might happen and we decided what to do. The question is, what now?”

“You mustn't travel anymore, not before Ivy is older.” Tom and Emma look at each other for a moment. 

“But Tom wants Ivy to grow up in Dublin,” Emma replies. She glances over to a gurgling Ivy in her bassinet.

Mary stares at Emma in disbelief. “He won't hold you to that now.”

“Well, won't this be the first place that they look?” Tom says.

“How could you be part of it? The Drumgooles are like us.” Mary accuses. Tom looks away and stands up. “She came out with me. She was Laura Dunsany then. How could you dance 'round her burning house, Tom? It's horrible.” 

“He didn't dance. And he isn't dancing now.” Emma snaps. Someone knocks.

“Come in,” Sybil calls.

Mr Carson enters with a tiny silver tray. “Telegram for you, My Lady.”

Lady Grantham takes it and Emma stands in anticipation. Her Ladyship reads it quickly to herself. “Lord Grantham’s coming home. He's seen Mr Short.”

“And what happened?” Sybil asks anxiously.

“He doesn't say, only that neither of you is to leave Downton.” Emma and Tom look at one another and hold hands. 

——

Emma catches Anna walking along despondently from Mary’s room.

“Anna? What’s wrong?” Emma asks as they walk along to the servants' entrance.

“Oh, it’s nothing.” Anna dismisses as she tries to open the door but Emma stops her.

“Anna. This is me you’re talking to. What is it?”

Anna sighs reluctantly. “It’s Mr Bates I’ve had no letters from him and they won’t let me see him.”

Emma frowns. “Why not? Have they given you a reason?” She questions.

“They haven’t. I worry he’s trying to let me go.” Anna answers tearfully.

“No, I don’t believe it.” Emma declares. “If he is trying to do that, surely he would’ve said something to you? This isn’t like him.”

“If you say so.” Anna walks down the servant steps.

Emma sighs as she watches Anna leave. Everything just keeps building up.

——

The family gathers before dinner in the Library. Tom stands by Emma's seat on the settee. Billy and Sybil sit next to her. Matthew, Mary and Edith sit on one settee with the Dowager sitting on a chair next to them.  Lord Grantham paces while his wife stands next to Emma’s settee.

“I can never go back to Ireland? That's impossible!” Tom argues. 

“If you do, you'll be put in prison. It's the best I could manage.” His Lordship replies.

“Surely they need proof to ban a man from his own country.” Lady Grantham argues.

“They have more proof than Tom will concede.” 

“Is that fair?” Emma takes Tom's hand. “He's admitted to being there. He told you so himself.” 

“But he did not tell me that he attended Dublin meetings where the attacks on the Anglo-Irish were planned.” Matthew, Mary, Billy and Sybil look at Tom in surprise. Emma pulls her hand away from Tom's, feeling betrayed and disappointed.

“I was always against any personal violence. I swear it.” Tom replies. Lady Grantham sits down in a chair.

“Oh, so at least we can sleep in our beds.” The Dowager remarks.

“Maybe, but you were not against the violent destruction of property.” Lord Grantham counters, walking towards him.

“I've told you, the sight of it was worse than I expected,” Tom argues.

“So, what was the deal you managed to extract from the home secretary?” Matthew asks.

“They don't want to make a martyr of him. And with Emma, they think they could have another Maud Gonne on their hands, or Lady Gregory, or worse if they're not careful.” His Lordship answers.

“Lady Gregory, Countess Markievicz... why are the Irish rebels so well born?” The Dowager ponders.

“Whatever the reason, I don't want Emma Branson to join their ranks. Mercifully, nor do the Irish authorities. If Tom can stay away, they'll leave him alone.”

“I can't be kept away from Ireland,” Tom argues.

“You'll be arrested the moment you touch dry land.” 

——

Emma attends dinner that evening despite the fact that she feels horrible. Tom had lied to her and kept secrets from her for God knows how long. She tries to distract herself with Edith’s talk of her letter to the newspaper and news of a new footman.

“What do you mean you wrote to a newspaper? No lady writes to a newspaper.” The Dowager exclaims from her son’s right. The Tennessee is going to ratify the nineteenth amendment giving all American women the vote. Edith is not pleased with the lack of that in this country.

“What about Lady Sarah Wilson? She's the daughter of a duke and she worked as a war journalist.” Edith retorts from between Emma and Matthew.

“Well, she's a Churchill. The Churchills are different.”

“Have we no Churchill blood?” Mary argues as she sits between Tom and Billy.

“I think Granny's right.” Lady Grantham says. Matthew and Tom sit on either side of her.

“Can somebody write that down?” 

“It's good to have strong views, but notoriety is never helpful.”

“Well, I've sent it now.” Edith declares.

“It won't be published.” Lord Grantham says. Emma clenches her cutlery, irritated and angry at Edith's own father's lack of belief and support.

“Thank you for the vote of confidence, Papa.”

“I'm sure it's brilliant.” Emma pipes up. Edith gives her a grateful smile 

“This is our new footman, Mama.” Lady Grantham says before turning to the new addition. “What should we call you?” Emma had also heard there's going to be a new maid, meaning Anna will finally be able to be Mary’s lady’s maid and a new Kitchen maid.

“Jimmy.”

“James, Your Ladyship.” Mr Carson steps forward and clears his throat. “This is James.”

“Welcome to Downton, James.” Lord Grantham greets.

“Thank you, Milord.” Emma sees that he stands there stiffly and looks sideways at Mr Carson before exiting. Probably not happy with that.

“Well done, Carson. That must've cheered up the maids.” Mary remarks. 

“He looks like a footman in a musical review.” Her grandmother adds.

“Poor Alfred. We mustn't allow him to be completely overshadowed.” Edith says.

“Quite right, My Lady. Hard work and diligence weigh more than beauty in the real world.” Mr Carson steps away.

“If only that were true.” The Dowager remarks.

——

Emma avoids conversation with Tom and goes to bed early. She stares at a book in her hand though is unable to concentrate as Tom gets ready for bed. Her eyes flicker to Ivy, who lies asleep next to their bed.

She decides she needs to say something and turns to him with a cross look on her face. “You never told me you went to those meetings.”

“I never told you I didn't,” Tom says. Emma clenches her teeth, annoyed.

“And what else haven't you told me?” She asks pointedly.

“All I know is, I can't stay here. Not for long.” Tom says.

“You must,” Emma argues. “And so must I. And you must let Ivy stay here.”

“You're very free with your musts,” Tom remarks as he walks over to the bed 

“But I will not be free with our daughter's chances.” Tom gets into bed. “We need peace and safety.” Emma puts her hand over Tom's. “Downton can offer us both.” 

Tom kisses Emma's cheek, but she still feels sad when he pulls away.

——

Emma gets up and goes down for breakfast and joins Lord Grantham, Matthew, Tom, Billy and Edith in the Dining room while Sybil and Mary stay in their rooms.

She walks up to the side table to collect her food before sitting next to Tom with Billy and Matthew across from them and Edith and her father on either end. Emma doesn’t look at Tom as she sits down as she’s still upset with him. This causes Billy to give her a questioning look but she shakes her head at him to keep him quiet.

Lord Grantham is reading the paper when he suddenly lets out an exclamation, “Good God in heaven! "Earl's daughter speaks out for women's rights."” He lowers the paper to look at Edith. 

“What?” Edith gasps, beginning to smile.

“"In a letter to this newspaper today, Lady Edith Crawley, daughter of the Earl of Grantham..."” Edith looks excitedly at Matthew, who begins to grin and Emma finds herself doing the same. “"Condemns the limitations of the women's suffrage bill, and denounces the government's aims to return women to their pre-war existence."”

Edith smiles. “You said they wouldn't print it.”

“Well done.” Matthew 

“That's most impressive.” Billy agrees.

“Don't say you support her.” Lord Grantham complains.

“Of course we support her. And so do you, really... when you've... had a chance to think about it.” Matthew says.

“So, I should hope, anyway.” Tom grins at Edith.

“Ugh.” Mr Carson grumbles from his corner.

“What do you think, Carson?” Lord Grantham asks.

“I would rather not say, My Lord.” Matthew smirks and looks at Edith. Edith smiles happily down at her plate.

“Truly incredible Edith,” Emma says smiling. Edith continues grinning.

——

Anna later runs up to Emma gleefully. “Emma, Emma!”

Emma laughs, relieved to see Anna smiling. “What is it?”

Anna shows her a large stack of letters. “They’re all from Mr Bates.”

“All of them?” Emma gapes in surprise.

“Yes. I’ll have to wait till later to read them, but the fact that they have arrived…”

“I’m happy for you, Anna.” Emma is happy that it has been resolved.

——

“You’ll love this,” Gemma says as she walks into the Library. Emma had been reading when Gemma wandered in to borrow a book.

“What?” Emma asks, looking up from her book. She had decided to The Monk by Mathew Lewis. Emma had to read it at university but remembers enjoying it so she happily sat down to read it.

“The new Kitchen maid started today,” Gemma answers as she browses. 

“And?”

“Her name is Ivy Stuart.”

Emma lets out a snort. “Really?” 

Gemma chuckles. “Yes.”

“Well, that’s awkward,” Emma says.

Tom walks into the room then. “Emma, please can I talk to you?”

Emma sighs. “Alright.” She glances at Gemma. Tom turns to look at her as if he hadn’t even noticed her when he came in.

“I’ll go then,” Gemma says, getting the message, grabbing a book and leaving. Once she’s gone, Tom sits next to Emma.

“What is it?” Emma asks tiredly.

Tom takes her hand in his. “I’m so sorry for going to the meetings.”

Emma shakes her head. “It’s the fact that you lied about them. We’re partners, we have to be honest with one another.”

“I know.” Tom drops her hand and looks down shamefully.

“And the fact that I told you about me, a secret I haven’t told anyone else yet you couldn’t trust me with this!” Emma explains sadly.

“I didn’t want you to be disappointed with me,” Tom replies, taking her hand he had dropped into both of his hands. “But I regret it, please forgive me.”

Emma sighs but nods with a small smile. “Of course, let’s move forward.”

Tom smiles and they share a kiss but get interrupted when Sybil walks in. 

“Oh, sorry!” She exclaims. Tom and Emma laugh, they’re going to have to get used to living with more people, at least for a little while.

Chapter Text

Billy had agreed to stay at Downton with Sybil so that their child could be born in the house and so she doesn’t have to travel as much to see her family while so heavily pregnant. Emma is ecstatic when she finds out. 

It is rather convenient as only a week after the arrangement is made Emma is awoken to find out that Sybil is having pains which means she may or may not start giving birth at any moment. The young woman has never gotten up so fast. Tom chuckles at his wife as she rushes to Sybil's room. 

Emma stands with Sybil’s mother and sisters as Dr Clarkson checks on her.

“The pains have stopped. Nothing will happen yet.” Dr Clarkson tells them. They then join the men waiting in the Hall.

“Everything is fine.” Dr Clarkson tells them. Billy sighs with relief.

“You mean it was a false alarm?” Lord Grantham states.

“Not exactly.” Dr Clarkson replies. “These early labour pains show that the womb is preparing itself for birth.” Lord Grantham pulls a face at his words.

“Dr Clarkson, I'm afraid Lord Grantham doesn't enjoy medical detail.” His wife remarks. “The point is, can we all go back to bed?”

“You can.” Dr Clarkson tells them. “And so can I.”

“I'll see you out,” Mary says.

“Sir Philip Tapsell will be here tomorrow.” Lord Grantham says. 

Dr Clarkson seems slightly offended by his statement. “Of course. If you think it advisable.”

“There really is nothing wrong?” Billy asks him.

“Nothing at all.” Dr Clarkson reassures. “She is a healthy young woman going through a very normal and natural process.”

——

Emma wakes the next morning and soon after breakfast, she is sat with Sybil and Mary.

“I'm the size of a house. My back hurts, my ankles are swelling, and my head aches. Honestly, I cannot recommend this to anyone.” Sybil complains.

“I could’ve told you that.” Emma quips, smiling.

“I am listening, but of course, I'm dying to start one of my own,” Mary responds.

Sybil looks up at her eldest sister. “So, you're not waiting?”

“Waiting for what?”

"I don't know, but I did wonder."

“Well, there’s no need to worry about that just yet,” Emma says. She knows there’s more than enough time for Mary and Matthew before there’s need for any worry. “Though I can tell you all this talk of babies make me think of the christening and how glad I am that Ivy was baptised in Dublin and not Downton. Can you imagine?”

“Blimey,” Mary says. “But it was what you wanted and not Tom’s?”

“Oh, I didn’t mind. And I love Tom so very, very much.” Emma replies.

“Billy doesn't care how we baptise the baby, as long as I'm happy. He is giving me complete control. He probably feels bad because I'm exhausted and in pain.” Sybil explains.

Emma laughs. “That's Billy.”

Sybil chuckles. Both Mary and Emma can tell she needs to sleep some more.

Mary stands. “We’ll let you rest.”

——

“Quite a few of the cottages have been renovated,” Matthew says as he, Mary, Emma and Tom take a walk around the grounds.

“Thanks to you.” Mary compliments.

“Maybe a little thanks to me,” Matthew replies.

“Many of the farms seem abandoned,” Tom says.

“It is because many of them have been left entirely to their own devices,” Matthew explains. “Coulter hasn't farmed this properly for 20 years. He struggles to pay the rent, which is too low anyway. There's been no... investment.”

“Papa would say you can't abandon people just because they grow old,” Mary says.

“I agree, but it would be cheaper to give him a free cottage and work this land as it should be worked,” Matthew argues.

“That makes sense but you don't think Lord Grantham understands that?” Tom asks.

“Maybe he harks back to a time when money was abundant,” Matthew complains. “There wasn't much need to keep on top of it. I think he equates being business-like with being mean. Or worse, middle-class like me.” 

“Being middle class means you actually have some business skills,” Emma remarks. Mary gives her a reprimanding look, which would have been effective if it weren’t for the smile on her face.

“Well, the middle classes have their virtues, and husbandry is one,” Matthew says.

“We ought to get back,” Mary tells them. “Sir Philip thingy's due on the seven o'clock train. Mathew and Tom ought to be there to hold Billy's hand.”

“Poor fellow. He's so terrified, and so thrilled at the same time. As I would be. As I WILL be.” Matthew says. Emma sees that Mary looks uncomfortable.

——

The last thing that Emma wants to do is sit around at dinner while Sybil could give birth at any moment, but alas, she is sitting at dinner with Sir Philip. 

“The dear Duchess of Truro is full of your praises, Sir Philip. Then, of course, you know that.” The Dowager compliments from between Lord Grantham and Billy. On Billy’s right is Matthew then Emma then Lady Grantham, Sir Philip, Mary, Tom and Edith.

“She had quite a time when she was first married, but I said to her, ‘Never fear, Duchess, I'll get a baby out of you one way or another’.” He replies, causing Lord Grantham to choke on his drink. Emma chuckles at this, holding her drink over her mouth to hide her laughter.

“And so you did.” The Dowager continues to cover up her son’s faux pas. 

“Three boys, and as a result, a secure dynasty, I'm glad to say.” Emma rolls her eyes. Does this man honestly believe he can control the sex of a baby?

Emma notices Matthew staring at Mary during this statement. She realises then that Mathew must be thinking about the lack of pregnancy in their marriage as well.

“But you see no complications here?” Lord Grantham asks.

“None at all. Lady Sybil is a perfect model of health and beauty.” 

“We told our local doctor we'd send a message to him when it looks as if the baby's coming.” Lady Grantham says. 

“Dr Clarkson has known us all since we were girls,” Mary explains.

“Yet what's needed here, Lady Mary, is a knowledge of childbirth, nothing more.” Sir Philip corrects, which Emma frowns at. “But if it soothes you, then of course. He's most welcome.”  

——

Emma misses breakfast downstairs the next morning and has it in bed as Ivy had been particularly fussy and wouldn’t settle.

When Emma comes downstairs, she meets with a mildly excited Edith.

“Edith? What is it?”

“The editor of The Sketch wants me to write for him. He saw my letter to The Times, and wants to give me a regular column.” Edith explains.

Emma’s eyes widen. “This is amazing! What would it be about?” 

“I can write about whatever I like but papa only thinks they want my name and title and nothing else,” Edith says sadly.

“Well, he’s wrong,” Emma argues. “The editor has seen what you have to say and is interested in more, I’m sure that’s all it is.”

“I hope you’re right,” Edith says.

——

Emma is further uplifted by the news that Anna may have found the evidence needed to prove Mr Bates’ innocence from his ex-wife’s friend.

Mary, Emma and Edith make their way downstairs before dinner.

“Gemma says Daisy is being harsh to the Kitchen maid, Ivy.” Emma is saying to the two sisters.

“I honestly find it funny that your daughter and the new Kitchen maid have the same last name.” Mary chuckles.

“It’s a nice name!” Emma defends.

“Even so, I hope it resolves itself,” Edith says. They meet Billy at the bottom of the stairs.

“Are we the first down? How is Sybil?” Mary asks him.

“Sleeping, thank God. She's been restless all afternoon. I don't think it'll be long now.” Billy replies anxiously.

“I'm sorry it couldn't have been in Southampton,” Emma says.

“We know how much it meant,” Edith adds.

“Nothing means more than she does.” They smile at his words and head towards the Drawing room.

——

“And you're sure you have everything you need?” Lord Grantham is asking as they enter.

“Quite sure.” Sir Philip answers. Emma notices the Dowager has joined them for dinner. Lord Grantham, Matthew and Sir Philip had been in a huddle but split when Emma, Mary, Edith and Billy walk in. Emma quickly walks over to stand with Tom, who’s standing next to where Lady Grantham sits. 

“Hello, Granny. You're here. How nice.” Edith greets her grandmother with a kiss on the cheek before sitting on the settee next to her.

“Your grandmother will be with us every night until the baby's born.” Lady Grantham explains.

“I hate to get news second-hand.” The woman remarks.

“Well, you won't have long to wait.” Sir Philip says.

“I thought I'd bring up Dr Clarkson after we've eaten.” Lady Grantham says to her husband, who immediately looks uncomfortable. Emma can’t help but wonder what he’s done.

“Yes, I've been talking to Lord Grantham about the good doctor.” Sir Philip says. Emma doesn’t like his tone.

“Sir Philip feels the room would be too crowded. It might be better to leave old Clarkson out of it for the time being.” Lord Grantham explains.

“But I said I'd telephone.” Lady Grantham says.

“Well, it really isn't necessary.” Sir Philip argues.

“I've given him my word.” Lady Grantham insists, looking challengingly at her husband.

“Why don't I run down in the car after dinner, and fetch him?” Edith suggests to diffuse the conversation.

——

Emma, Edith, the Dowager, Lord Grantham, Mary, Tom, Billy, Sir Philip, Lady Grantham and Matthew all sit tensely and quietly at dinner.

Emma frowns when she sees Jimmy and Alfred walk in as the former seems to be acting as the first footman despite only being second. She can see Mr Carson looks displeased but doesn’t say anything as Jimmy leans down to serve.

Lady Grantham sighs. “There's nothing more tiring than waiting for something to happen.” Billy lets out a small smile but still looks anxious.

“Edith, have you written back to your editor yet?” Matthew asks across Emma to Edith.

“What's this?” The Dowager asks.

“Edith has had an invitation to write a newspaper column,” Matthew explains.

“When may she expect an offer to appear on the London stage?” The Dowager remarks.

Edith sighs and turns to Matthew. “See?” Clearly, Edith has told Matthew all about the lack of faith the family often shows.

Suddenly the door opens and the Nurse who’s been staying with Sybil walks in. The family stands.

“Oh, God, is it beginning?” Billy asks. Sir Philip simply smiles and guides the expectant father out of the room.

——

Dinner is suspended and Dr Clarkson arrives. He checks on Sybil before reporting to them all, except Billy, in the Library.

“What do you mean, ‘concerned’?” Lord Grantham asks.

“Lady Sybil's ankles are swollen. She seems... muddled.” Dr Clarkson explains.

“What sort of muddled?” Lady Grantham asks.

“Not quite there, not quite in the present moment.” 

“And what do you think it means?” Mary asks. 

“It means she's having a baby.” Sir Philip declares. Lord Grantham chuckles.

“A word, Dr Clarkson.” Sir Philip says.

“Excuse me.” The two doctors walk out of the room.

“Sir Philip mustn't bully him into silence.” Lady Grantham warns.

Lord Grantham sits down. “My dear, this is just Clarkson's professional pride, like barbers asking who last cut your hair. They always want to be better than any other practitioner.” Emma frowns at his words. 

“Surely it’s more than that and we must listen to what he has to say.” Emma points out.

“I quite agree.” The Dowager says. 

“I don't want to hurt Sir Philip's feelings.” 

“If there's one thing that I'm quite indifferent to it's Sir Philip Tapsell's feelings.” His mother retorts.

——

Emma and Lady Grantham share Dr Clarkson’s concerns and go with him to Sybil and Billy’s room.

“Now what?” Sir Philip huffs when they enter. Anna is following after them with a glass of warm milk for Sybil.

“I want to test the latest sample of her urine.” Dr Clarkson says.

“Oh, for Heaven's sake.”

“Just give the order to the Nurse, please, Sir Philip.” Lady Grantham says. Sir Philip reluctantly does so. Dr Clarkson, with Emma and Lady Grantham trailing after him, goes to the bed where Sybil sits and Billy sits in the bed next to her, holding her hand. Emma takes in the sight of the trembling and sweating woman on the bed.

“How's the young mother doing?” Dr Clarkson asks Sybil.

“Am I on duty, Dr Clarkson?” Sybil suddenly asks. 

“What?” Dr Clarkson is taken aback and Emma can’t blame him. This just confirms that Sybil is muddled.

Sybil begins to shake her head. “Only I swear I'm not on duty, otherwise I wouldn't be lying here.”

“No. No, you're not on duty.” Doctor Clarkson reassures.

Emma looks to Lady Grantham, worry etched onto her face. 

Sybil grasps Emma’s hand. “Emma, can you cover me, please? I shouldn't be on duty.” She pleads.

“Um, yes, of course,” Emma replies. Sybil moans and hyperventilates.

——

“It's my belief that Lady Sybil is at risk of eclampsia.” Dr Clarkson tells them all with the exception of Billy and Sybil.

“What is that?” Lord Grantham asks Sir Philip. Emma can’t help but feel irritated by his exclusion of Dr Clarkson.

“A rare condition from which she is NOT suffering.” Sir Philip corrects.

“Tell him why you think she may be.” Lady Grantham urges.

“Her baby is small, she is confused, and there is far too much albumen that is, protein in her urine.” Dr Clarkson explains.

“Dr Clarkson, please! Have you forgotten my mother is present?” Lord Grantham complains.

“Please. A woman of my age can face reality far better than most men.” His mother remarks.

“The fact remains, if I am right, we must act at once.” Dr Clarkson declares. 

“And do what?” Mary asks. 

“Get her down to the Hospital, and deliver the child by Caesarean section.”

“But is that safe?” Emma questions. She had heard that in this time period c-sections were not as safe as they will be in her time.

“It is the opposite of safe.” Sir Philip answers. “It would expose mother and child to untold danger. She could pick up any kind of infection in a public Hospital.”

“An immediate delivery is the only chance of avoiding the fits brought on by the trauma of natural birth! It may not work, but–” 

“Honesty at last.” Sir Philip interrupts. “Even if she were at risk from eclampsia, which she is NOT, a caesarean is a gamble which might kill either or both of them.”

Lord Grantham rubs his forehead, stressed. “I think we must support Sir Philip in this.” 

“But it's not our decision,” Mary argues. “What does Billy say?”

“Billy has not hired Sir Philip.” Her father counters. “He is not master here, and I will not put Sybil at risk on a whim. If you are sure, Sir Philip?” 

“I am quite, quite certain.” Sir Philip replies. 

“You're being ridiculous. Obviously, we have to talk to Billy.” Lady Grantham argues.

Lord Grantham looks to his mother, who retorts, “Don't look at me. Cora is right. The decision lies with the ship builder.”

——

“Could we get her to the Hospital?” Billy asks as they stand in the Upper corridor. They had just explained to him what is happening.

“To move her would be tantamount to murder.” Sir Philip argues.

“Sir Philip, admit you're beginning to detect the symptoms yourself.” Dr Clarkson counters. “You can see her distress!” 

“Can you?” Lady Grantham asks.

“Yes, Lady Sybil is in distress. She's about to give birth.” Emma rubs her forehead, her irritation with this man is giving her a headache.

Dr Clarkson turns his begging elsewhere. “Lord Grantham, Mr Prior, time is running out. We'd be at the Hospital by now if we'd acted at once. The baby would be born.”

“If she has the operation now, do you swear you can save her?” Billy asks.

“I cannot swear it, no.” Dr Clarkson admits. “But if we do not operate, and I am right about her condition, then she will die.”

“If, if!” Sir Philip complains. “Lord Grantham, can you please take command?”

“Billy, Dr Clarkson is not sure he can save her. Sir Philip is certain he can bring her through it with a living child.” Lord Grantham argues. “Isn't a certainty stronger than a doubt?” 

“Robert, I don't mean to insult Sir Philip, but Dr Clarkson knows Sybil. He's known her all her life.” His wife begs.

“So, you'd take her to the Hospital?” Billy asks his mother-in-law.

“I would've taken her an hour ago!” Sybil screams in the distance.

“God help us!” Billy mutters. The screams continue. Emma runs to Sybil’s room with Billy, Mary, Edith and Lady Grantham following.

——

Lots of screaming later, Sybil finally gives birth to a baby girl.

Sybil smiles at her daughter, cradling her. “Oh, Emma.” She murmurs. “Our daughters are the same age.”

“I’m sure they’ll be very close,” Emma replies with a warm smile. “Someone needs to tell Billy.”

“I’ll do it,” Mary says and hurries out of the room.

Billy soon returns and embraces his wife and child.

——

“Congratulations,” Matthew says to Billy, patting him on the shoulder, as they join him, Lord Grantham and Tom in the Upper corridor.

“Thank you.” Billy happily replies. 

Lady Grantham is slower in coming out of the room. She happily grabs her husband’s hands and gives him a kiss. “I'm sorry we doubted.” 

“No. As to that, Lady Grantham, it's always a good idea to forget most of what was said during the waiting time, and simply enjoy the result.” Sir Philip cheerfully replies and shakes Lord Grantham’s hand. Emma looks at Dr Clarkson, who doesn’t look pleased and this makes her stomach twist uncomfortably.

“Is there anything more to be done?” Mary asks Sir Philip.

“Not really. The Nurse will stay with her, and so I suggest we all get some sleep, and meet again refreshed in the morning.” Sir Philip answers.

——

The happiness doesn’t last for long and in the night, the Nurse frantically wakes them up. Emma and Tom rush to Sybil's room with Edith and Matthew while Mary wakes her parents. Billy is already there with the doctors and stands beside Sybil, who is wincing in pain as she hyperventilates.

Mary joins them as Dr Clarkson checks on Sybil, who is trying to speak but it comes out all incoherently. Dr Clarkson moves away and Billy and Emma step forward.

“Can you hear me, darling? It's Billy.” He says, attempting to soothe her. 

“I need to be getting up.” 

“No, my darling.”

“I need to—” Sybil begins crying.

“Darling, all you need to do is rest.”

Sybil cries out in pain. “My head. Oh, my head! My head!” She hits her forehead repeatedly. 

Emma strokes her head. “Sybil, calm down, let me bathe your forehead.”

Mary passes her a wet cloth and she begins dabbing against Sybil’s forehead, trying to soothe the woman. Sybil’s head tilts backwards.

“It hurts! It hurts!” 

“What's happening?” Lord Grantham demands when he and his wife enter. Sybil seems to begin choking as if having a seizure. 

Emma shakes her, attempting to speak to her. “Sybil?” She cries.

“Oh, God. Oh, God! God, no, no!” Billy cries 

“What the hell is happening? Sir Philip?” Lord Grantham demands to know.

“Sybil? She can't hear me. Sybil? Sybil, it's Mary. Can you hear me?” Mary desperately shakes her sister but she can’t get through as Sybil seizes, her airways closing.

“It looks as if–” Sir Philip begins.

“It looks as if what?” Lady Grantham demands.

“This is eclampsia.” Emma hears Dr Clarkson inform. Mary, Emma, Billy and Lady Grantham crowd around Sybil.

“Sybil. Sybil.” Emma tries. “She can't hear us.” 

“Somebody do something!” Matthew yells from the end of the bed.

“The human life is unpredictable.” Sir Philip defends. Emma wants to strangle the man.

“But you were so sure!” Lord Grantham insists.

“What can we do?” Tom asks.

“Help her, help her, please!” Billy shouts. Sybil hyperventilates and wheezes.

“Please,” Emma screams. “Just breathe, Sybil, please.”

“Oh, God, no!” Billy weeps.

“Dr Clarkson, shall we take her to the Hospital?” Edith asks.

“There's nothing that can be done.” Dr Clarkson replies. Emma’s stomach twists in knots.

“It's not possible, not these days!” Matthew retorts.

“Once the seizures have started, there's nothing to be done.”

“But you don’t agree with him do you, Sir Philip?” Lord Grantham insists but he doesn’t get a reply.

“Please, don’t leave me. Help her, help her, please! What’s happening?!” Billy begs.

“She can’t breathe,” Mary says desperately.

“Please, please, just breathe.” Billy cradles his wife’s head as she tosses and turns.

“There has to be something worth trying!” Lord Grantham yells at the Doctors.

“Come on, come on, breathe, love,” Billy begs.

“Come on, Sybil.” Her mother encourages pleadingly.

“Breathe, love. Come on. Sybil? Listen, it's me, my darling. All you need to do is breathe.” Billy continues. “What's happening? Please breathe, love! Please!”

“Please.” Lady Grantham weeps.

Everyone is around Sybil, trying to help her but there is little to be done as she continues to seize. Emma watches as her skin turns a grey-blue.

“She can't breathe.” Mary cries before taking in her sister’s appearance and stepping back in shock.

“Sybil.” Emma pleads. “Sybil, wake up, please.”

There’s a ringing in her ears, nothing is processing with her as she sees her best friend dead. Her best friend laying there dead because they hadn't listened to Dr Clarkson. She is gone. Emma feels as if someone has ripped out her heart.

“Please, love. No, no!” Billy continues. 

“No, no…” Lady Grantham sobs.

“Please wake up. Please don't leave me.” Billy begs, shaking his wife. “Please wake up, love. Please don't leave me! Please don't leave me, love!”

Doctor Clarkson leans over to take her pulse. He walks away, shaking his head. Lady Grantham and Billy continue sobbing and begging.

Emma sees Lord Grantham walk forward to look at his daughter. “But this can't be. She's 24 years old. This cannot be.” Emma can’t look at him right now.  

Emma stands, sobbing. “She's dead, she's dead, she's dead.” She whimpers as Tom holds her up. “Oh, God.”

If he wasn't there, she would have fallen to the ground. Through her tears, Emma spots Mary watching her. Mary stares at her, tears in her eyes as she notices how much pain Emma is in. She takes a few steps towards her, embracing her as they cry.

The sound of crying comes from the direction of the Nursery. The baby.

——

The next morning Emma is back in Sybil's room, now dressed in black. Tom has joined her, not wanting her to be alone again. He stands behind her, his hands resting on her shoulders as he traces his thumbs in circles. Billy sits next to her by the bed and Mary sits on a chair in the corner.

“The men from Grassby's have arrived.” Edith notifies as she enters the room.

Billy doesn’t look away from Sybil. “To take her away?”

“Yes. And we must let them.” Mary speaks up.

Billy moves away from the bed, not being able to watch them take her. Emma watches him solemnly. Mary stands up and walks forward with Edith following.

The eldest Crawley daughter leans over the youngest. “Goodbye, my darling.” Mary gives Sybil’s forehead a kiss. Edith does the same.

“She was the only person living who always thought you and I were such nice people,” Mary murmurs.

“Oh, Mary...” Edith’s voice cracks. “Do you think we might get along a little better in the future?”

“I doubt it,” Mary replies. “But since this is the last time we three will all be together in this life, let's love each other now, as sisters should.” The two sisters pull each other into a hug.

They step away and Emma walks over to Sybil. “I’ll look after her don’t worry. Our daughters will be the best of friends, just like you wanted, I promise.” She murmurs before giving her a kiss on the forehead as well. She steps back and tries to hold back her sobs. She feels Tom wrapping an arm around and she clings to him.

They leave the room so that Billy can say goodbye to his wife alone.

——

They are gathered in the Drawing room. Isobel, Matthew, Tom, Lord and Lady Grantham, Edith, Mary and Emma. The men stand while the rest of them sit on the various pieces of furniture.

“Ah, Mama.” Lord Grantham greets when his mother walks in. Edith and Mary stand to greet their grandmother.

“Oh, my dears.” The Dowager says, brushing her hand over her daughter-in-law’s shoulder before kissing the cheeks of her remaining granddaughters. To Emma, she seems frailer than usual.

“You'll be glad to know they've found a nurse for the baby. She is already here.” Lord Grantham informs her. 

“Good, good. Where's Billy?” The Dowager asks.

“He's upstairs. I've asked if he wants anything. He says no.” Edith replies, sitting down next to Mary, who has already sat down.

“He wants his wife back, but that's what he can't have.” Lady Grantham says, looking as if she’s only just holding herself together, before standing. “I must write to Dr Clarkson and have it sent down before dinner.” She turns to leave.

“Darling, there's no need for that.” Her husband responds.

“I should. I want to.” She says quickly. “I have to apologise for our behaviour.”

“What? Why?” Mary questions.

“Because if we'd listened to him, Sybil might still be alive. But Sir Philip and your father knew better, and now she's dead.” Her mother replies harshly. Emma honestly can’t blame her for feeling this way.

“Why... Why did she say that?” The Dowager asks her son.

“Because there is some truth in it.” He replies.

“My dear, when tragedies strike, we try to find someone to blame.” His mother argues. “In the absence of a suitable candidate, we usually blame ourselves. You are not to blame. No-one is to blame. Our darling Sybil has died during childbirth, like too many women before her, and all we can do now...” she swallows thickly, “…is cherish her memory, and her child.” 

“Nevertheless, there is truth in it.” He simply responds.

——

It had been a while since she had been to the Courtyard but Emma feels like she needs to be in a familiar setting.

“Well, this seems familiar.” Emma hears someone say behind her. She turns to see Thomas standing behind her. She notes his red eyes and splotchy cheeks as if he’s just been crying.

“Hi.” Her voice is scratchy from her own crying. Thomas walks up to stand next to her. They stand quietly, looking at the stars.

“I miss the old days.” Thomas then says. “You and me talking.”

“Me too,” Emma replies. “We don’t see each other much these days, do we?”

“No, you had to go and get married. To Mr Branson.” Emma snorts at the distaste in his voice.

“Well, I like him,” Emma remarks. They chuckle before going quiet.

“How’s the baby?” Thomas quietly asks, tentative.

Emma gives him a sad smile. “She’s doing well. There’s nothing wrong. Ivy seems interested in this new addition. I’ve moved Ivy into the Nursery so two of them have each other for company.”

Thomas snorts. “It’s funny your daughter has the same name as the new Kitchen maid.”

Emma rolls her eyes. “In my defence, I named my daughter before this other Ivy turned up at Downton.” They chuckle. 

“Things are going to be different now,” Emma says after a moment. “Who knows what’s coming.”

“We’ll have to be ready,” Thomas responds.

Chapter Text

Downton is in mourning. Everyone is dressed in black and Sybil's funeral has brought upon a new wave of sadness to those within the house.

They are gathered in the Drawing room. Emma is sitting with Tom, their hands intertwined as she watches Billy, worried. He has barely spoken, barely eaten ever since Sybil passed and although Emma is struggling too, she wishes she could take away his pain. They are best friends and he doesn’t deserve to lose his wife.

“I know we all sound like parrots, Billy,” Emma catches Matthew saying, “but I really would like to help if I can. And so would Mary, Emma and Tom.”

“My wife is dead. I am past help, but thank you.” Bill quietly replies.

Lord Grantham enters the Drawing room, addressing Lady Grantham, “The Southesks looked for you to say goodbye.”

She gives him a short answer, “I was here,” before turning away from him. Emma sighs. Lady Grantham still blames him for Sybil's death.

Isobel stands and Emma, Mary, Tom and Edith stand with her. “I hope you'll let me know if there's anything I can do. Anything at all.” 

“Thank you,” Mary murmurs.

The Dowager stands. “I'll come with you. Save him getting the car out twice.”

“You're both very welcome to stay for some dinner.” Lord Grantham says.

“I don't think so.” His mother replies. “Grief makes one so terribly tired.” She turns to her daughter-in-law and bends down to give her a kiss on the cheek. “Goodbye, my dear. Now that it's over, try to get some rest.” She glances over to Billy before kissing her granddaughters and Emma, which she’s surprised by, goodbye.

Lord Grantham sits in the chair next to his wife as the woman speaks, “Is it over? When one loses a child, is it ever really over?”

——

“I spoke with Lady Grantham this morning; she wants me to call her Cora now. Shall I call Lord Grantham Robert?” Emma jokes as she walks with Billy in the grounds the next day. She had insisted he needed some air.

“She said the same to me.” Billy quietly replies.

There’s a lull in the conversation as Emma tries to find something else to say. “What will you name her?”

“Sybil.” He answers.

Emma smiles. “A way to remember her. It's lovely.”

“Lord Grantham doesn't seem to think so. He says it will be too painful.” Billy explains.

“Oh, who cares what he thinks?” Emma dismisses. “I think it's a brilliant idea. Little Sybil can remember her mother and so can we. She deserves to be remembered.”

“Indeed she does. She was a better person than I will ever be. I just hope her daughter can be too.” Billy confesses.

“Billy, with you as a father, that little girl will be just fine.” She comforts.

“Thank you, for being here. You make me feel less, empty, Emma.” He admits. “I guess that comes with being best friends.”

“Of course, Billy. I love you, you know that. You're like a brother to me.” Emma sombrely thinks over the other brother that she lost.

Billy pauses, stopping his stroll. “I was thinking about staying in Downton for a while. Sybil deserves to be with her family.”

Emma nods. “Tom wants to move to Liverpool.” She blurts.

“What do you want?”

“I want to be happy, and if that's in Liverpool then so be it,” Emma replies.

——

Later on in the day, Emma takes Ivy on a walk into the Village when she hears someone calling her.

“Emma, Mrs Branson!” Emma stops and turns to see Ethel of all people running up to her and carrying a basket and handbag in each hand.

“Oh! Ethel?” Emma splutters. “I didn’t know you were back.” The last time she had seen the woman was the day she came charging into the Dinning room with Charlie on her hip. Emma wonders where he is now though she wonders whether she should ask when she sees the sad look on Ethel’s face when she looks at Ivy.

“I work for Mrs Crawley now at Crawley House,” Ethel explains.

“Oh, I hadn’t heard.”

“She's been ever so kind to me and I'd hate her to suffer for it. You see, she's hired me as cook-housekeeper, but to be honest, my cooking's a little rusty.” Ethel explains. “I wonder if I could ask for your advice?”

Emma blinks at her in surprise. “Well, I...”

“She's giving a lunch party, to help Her Ladyship in her sorrow.” Ethel hurriedly continues. “I know she'll tell me to keep it simple, but I'd like to surprise her with something really nice.”

“Well, that’s lovely to hear but I’m not the greatest cook. I could ask Mrs Patmore for you, if you would like?” Emma offers.

Ethel smiles gratefully. “She just needs to help me prepare a few dishes. Just tell me how to make them, I'll do the work.” 

“Right, of course.” Emma nods and continues on her way.

——

Emma returns to Downton; she drops off Ivy at the Nursery and heads downstairs to the Kitchen. She hadn’t liked Ethel when she was here but considering everything, Emma feels like she should help her.

She steps into the Kitchen to find Daisy and a girl she doesn’t know.

Emma feels awkward when she walks in. Daisy gives a small polite smile though looks slightly startled while the unknown girl, Ivy the Kitchen maid she assumes, stares at her wide eyed.

“Um, hi Daisy.” Emma greets. “I am looking for Mrs Patmore. Do you know where she is?”

“I’m here.” Emma turns to see the woman she is looking for. “How can I help you, Mrs Branson?”

“Ah, Mrs Patmore. I was wondering if I could talk with you for a moment.” Emma says.

“All right then.” She turns to the two girls. “Right off you go.” They quickly leave the room. Mrs Patmore looks at Emma expectantly.

“Well, I saw Ethel this morning, she works at Crawley house now,” Emma begins.

“I had heard.”

“Well, apparently Mrs Crawley is hosting a luncheon for Her Ladyship and she wants help with making some meals and I suggested I’d ask for your help.” Emma explains.

Mrs Patmore looks uncomfortable. “Look, I don't mean to be rude or personal, Ethel, but Mr Carson has made it very clear that none of the servants should go anywhere near Ethel.”

Emma frowns, confused. “Why not?” She asks.

“She has a tarnished reputation. She’s had certain… dealings with other people. Improper.” Mrs Patmore whispers, looking around anxiously. Emma finds it kind of funny.

Emma realises what she means. Ethel has previously worked as a prostitute and now Crawley house is ‘tarnished’ because of this. Oh, Ethel.

This doesn’t deter Emma as she recalls what Sybil would do. “But surely, you're not afraid she’ll corrupt you, are you?” She argues. 

“I am not!” Mrs Patmore huffs.

“Then why should Mrs Crawley be punished for showing Ethel kindness?” Mrs Patmore sighs reluctantly and Emma knows she’s given in. 

“I’ll go to her before dinner.” Mrs Patmore tells her.

Emma beams, thanks her and walks out of the Kitchen to go back upstairs.

“Mrs Branson! You’re a sight for sore eyes.” Emma turns to see Thomas walking up to her with Jimmy and Alfred walking behind him.

“You too, Mr Barrow,” Emma smirks at him. She can see the two footmen are surprised by this.

“What are you doing down here?” Thomas asks with a smile.

“None of your business.” Emma retorts with a grin. “Now I best be going.” She turns to the two footmen. “Alfred. Jimmy.” Then turns to Thomas. “Mr Barrow.”

She goes up the stairs, sniggering to herself. Emma can hear Jimmy go, “What was that?” as she reaches the top.

——

Lord Grantham had invited Mr Travis for dinner to discuss baby Sybil’s christening.

Emma walks into the Library with Tom, Mary and Matthew, dressed for dinner to find Isobel in there with Cora and the Dowager.

“Hello, Mother. What brings you here?” Matthew asks.

Isobel goes to answer but the Dowager speaks instead, “She's just invited Cora and Edith and Mary and Emma to come to luncheon on Thursday.”  Oh, Emma didn’t know she had been invited as well.

“Oh, how kind,” Mary says to her mother-in-law. “Thank you.”

“Isobel?” Emma turns to see Lord Grantham walk in with Edith and Billy trailing behind him. “Have you come for dinner?”

“Oh, no. I'm dressed quite wrongly and I know you have a guest.” Isobel replies. Emma thinks she’s perfectly fine but these people’s customs do not say so.

“I doubt Mr Travis has much of an eye for fashion.” The Dowager remarks.

“Oh, do stay. We need cheering up.” Emma insists.

——

There was pleasant conversation at dinner when discussing the details of baby Sybil’s christening but the conversation then moved on to Ivy having been christened a Catholic.

“But isn't there something rather un-English about the Roman Church?” Mr Travis remarks. On his left are Cora, Matthew, then Edith, Tom, the Dowager, Robert (she had decided she might as well call him Robert; he hadn’t pulled a face yet), Mary, Emma, Isobel and Billy.

“Since I am an Irishman, that's not likely to bother me.” Tom counters.

“I cannot feel bells and incense, and all the rest of that pagan falderal is pleasing to God.” Mr Travis continues.

“I see.”

“So, is He not pleased by the population of France or Italy?” Billy challenges.

“Not as pleased as He is by the worship of the Anglicans, no.” Mr Travis answers tensely.

“South America? Portugal? Have they missed the mark, too?” Edith adds.

“I do not mean to sound harsh. I'm sure there are many individuals from those lands who please Him.”

“And the Russians? And the Spanish?” Mary pushes.

“There must be many good Spaniards.” 

“And we haven't even started on the non-Christians. There's the whole Indian subcontinent, to begin with.” Matthew speaks.

“Doesn't the bible say 'love thy neighbour'? Shouldn't that include all denominations? Shouldn't that include everyone, even if their beliefs don't align with yours?" Emma adds.

“Yes, but—”

“And the British Empire. Does He approve of that?” Isobel questions.

“If you mean does He approve of the expansion of the Christian message, then, yes, I think He does.” Mr Travis answers.

“And so do I.” Robert defends.

“But isn't it erasing other's beliefs just because they do not agree with yours?” Emma challenges.

“Poor Mr Travis. You're all ganging up on him.” Robert scolds them before she can continue.

“Well, you and Granny are ganging up against Tom and Emma,” Mary argues.

“Not me.” Her grandmother counters. “The Dowager Duchess of Norfolk is a dear friend. And she's more Catholic than the Pope.” 

“I doubt Tom even asked Emma how she felt about the baby being baptised into a different tribe than her own.” Robert remarks. At any other time, Emma would have been pleased he has come to her defiance.

Emma wants to say that her father’s side was catholic so is she though she does not practice so their daughter isn’t in a different tribe but remembers she isn’t supposed to remember them. 

“It was my suggestion I have you know.” Emma retorts. Robert grumbles.

——

Matthew’s POV

Tom, Billy and Matthew walk around the grounds. Matthew had wanted to show the two men his ideas and it did no harm to get Billy out of the house. They observe one of the farms.

“It's badly run and it makes no sense to manage it separately,” Matthew complains. He wishes his father-in-law would understand.

“What about the tenant?” Billy asks.

“We'd look after him.”

“He's growing barley and wheat. I'd say he'd do better with sheep.” Tom tells them as he looks around the farm.

“Exactly. We'd merge the grazing. How do you know that?” Matthew questions him in surprise. They all stop.

“How do you,” Billy counters, “after spending all your growing years in Manchester?”

Matthew huffs out a laugh at his brother-in-law’s response. He has a point. “I've been on a steep learning curve since arriving at Downton.”

“My grandfather was a tenant farmer in Galway, with black-faced sheep,” Tom explains.

“So, there's a country boy inside the revolutionary,” Billy remarks. They begin walking again.

“Not much of one.”

“You both must hate it here.” Matthew frowns at the man sympathetically. He must greatly dislike not being able to provide for his young family.

“No, I don't hate it,” Tom replies, shaking his head. “But I don't belong here either.” 

“I feel the same,” Billy adds. The three of them stop their walking.

“What will you do?” Matthew asks. He does not know what else to say.

“I've thought of Liverpool. There might be something for me there.” Tom explains.

“How does Emma feel about this?”

Tom smiles softly. “She wants me to be happy.”

“Billy? Where are you to go?” Matthew asks, turning to his brother-in-law when realising he had not answered.

Billy shrugs. “I do not know. The jobs I’ve looked at so far are out of the county.”

“And the baby?” 

“I'll hire a woman or get a cousin to take care of her. I don't know. But what else can I do?” Billy replies. Matthew gives him a sympathetic smile. Poor chap.

“You could leave her here. Emma would be thrilled.” Tom suggests.

“No. I'll not be separated from her. She's all I have left of her mother.” Billy declares before walking on.

End of Matthew's POV

——

Isobel sits at the head of the table while Cora and the Dowager sit on either side of her while Emma, Mary and Edith sit on seats further down.

“This was very good.” Cora compliments as they finish up the course.

“It was. It really was.” Isobel replies in disbelief.

“Don't sound so surprised.” The Dowager remarks.

“I am surprised. I owe Ethel an apology. I've underestimated her.” Isobel says. Emma smiles, pleased her plan had worked.

“I sometimes wonder if I should learn to cook.” Edith contemplates.

“Why?” Mary asks in a very Mary way.

“You never know. It might come in handy one day.” Edith replies, not letting her sister put her off. “And I've got to do something.”

“What did you say to that editor who wanted you to write for him?” Isobel asks her. Emma looks to Edith in interest.

“I haven't said anything yet. It's probably too late now, anyway.” Edith answers despondently.

“Surely not if he was serious.” Emma insists. Edith gives her a small smile.

“Matthew tells me Robert was against it,” Isobel says. Emma tries to stop herself from rolling her eyes. Cora’s next remark shows she’s not alone in her irritation with the man.

“What difference does that make?”

“Oh, really, my dear, shh.” The Dowager says in surprise.

“We're all family. I'm not letting the side down. I'm just saying that Robert frequently makes decisions based on values that have no relevance anymore.” Cora argues.

“Do you think I should do it?” Edith asks after a brief but awkward silence.

“I wouldn't countermand your father,” Isobel replies.

“Then why bring it up?” The Dowager remarks.

“Well, I do. And so does Matthew.” Mary says.

Suddenly Robert Crawley bursts into the room with a furious look on his face. Emma jumps in her seat in surprise.

“And so does Matthew what? What else has Matthew decided for my family?” Robert spits out.

“Robert!” Isobel greets, standing up.

“Don't worry. I don't need to be fed. We're going. All of you. Now.” Robert replies.

“What are you talking about?” His wife asks. It’s the most civil Emma has heard her when Robert is involved.

“Do you know who has prepared this luncheon for you?” Robert questions.

“Yes. Ethel. Our former housemaid.” Cora answers in disbelief.

“Who bore a bastard child!”

“W-what?” His mother stammers. Emma herself is surprised by his statement as she was not expecting it to come out of his mouth. 

“Robert, Ethel has rebuilt her life.” Cora retorts.

“Has she? Do you know what she has built it into?” Robert remarks.

“What do you mean?” Mary asks.

“I think Cousin Robert is referring to Ethel's work as a prostitute.” Isobel calmly answers. They all, except Robert and Emma, turn to look at her in surprise. Isobel continues staring at Robert.

“Well, of course, you know, these days servants are very hard to find.” The Dowager remarks. Emma knows she’ll laugh about that statement one day but right now, with Robert angrily staring them down, she knows this isn’t the time.

“I don't think you understand the difficulties she's had to face.” Isobel begins.

“Robert, Ethel had a child and the fact that she had to turn to such a life says more about the world we live in than it does about her,” Emma adds.

“I couldn't care less how she earns her living! Good luck to her! What I care about is that Isobel has exposed my family to scandal.” Robert bellows. 

“But who would know?” Isobel questions.

“I can't tell you how people find out these things, but they do. Your gardener, your Kitchen maid...” Robert immediately stops talking when Ethel walks in with the pudding on a tray. Ethel pauses in surprise then places the tray on the side table.

“I suppose she has an appropriate costume for every activity.” Emma hears the Dowager murmur.

“We're leaving.” Robert states.

“Is this because of me, Milord?” Ethel timidly asks, clinging the tray to her front now the pudding sits on the table.

“No, it's because of His Lordship. And we are not leaving.” Cora replies. “Is that a Charlotte Russe? How delicious.”

“I hope it's tasty, Milady. Mrs Patmore and Mrs Branson gave me some help.” 

Emma shifts uncomfortably when she feels Robert’s stormy gaze on her.

“I'm glad to know that both of them have good hearts, and do not judge,” Cora says, looking directly at her husband, challenging him.

“Is anyone coming?” Robert asks. Everyone continues sitting, not moving.

“It seems a pity to miss such a good pudding.” The Dowager pipes up.

Robert turns and slams the door behind him as he leaves. Emma sighs in relief now that he’s gone.

——

Emma notes that evening that Robert is not in the Drawing room after dinner. 

She joins Tom, Matthew and Mary when they go up to the Nursery. They walk in to find Billy there, cradling baby Sybil.

Emma walks in first, giving him a smile before walking over to pick up her own daughter. She’s awake and gurgling. Tom reaches over to stroke her cheek.

“How is she doing?” Matthew asks Billy.

“She's blooming,” Billy replies, handing over his daughter to his sister-in-law. Emma smiles as she watches Matthew place a hand on baby Sybil’s head. She knows the two seem to be beginning to worry about conceiving though Emma knows they have loads of time before it becomes a real concern.

——

The next day Emma is walking the grounds with Edith and Mary when Anna comes running up to them with a beaming smile on her face, a piece of paper clutched in her hand.

“Milady! It's arrived! It's here! I wanted you to be the first to know.” Anna cries gleefully.

“Know what? What's arrived?” Mary asks.

“He's done it! Mr Murray's done it! He's got her to make a statement! Witnessed and everything!” Anna explains.

A smile breaks on Emma’s face. “So, when will Mr Bates be set free?” She asks.

Anna looks down at the letter. “It will take a few weeks, for the formalities.” She reads. “But he'll be released. Mr Murray's quite clear about that. So, Mr Bates is coming home.” 

“Oh, I am so, so happy for you.” Mary cheers.

“I know you are.”

“Have you told Papa?” Edith asks.

“Not yet, Milady.”

“Oh, do. Please do. He's very low just now. And it will be wonderful for him to hear something good.” Mary says.

They all hurry back to the house, beaming. Finally, something good!

——

They enter the house through the front door and enter the Library through the entryway there. Robert stands by his desk, looking forlorn.

“I'm ever so sorry to interrupt, Milord,” Anna greets, “but Mrs Bartlett has given a statement that'll clear him.” She reads from the letter. “At least, Mr Murray says ‘it will make the verdict unsafe’. So, Mr Bates is coming back to Downton.”

“Isn't it marvellous?” Mary adds.

“Yes. That is absolutely marvellous.” Robert agrees with a smile. “Do you want to telephone Murray? If you do, tell Carson. He'll manage it for you.” He walks away.

“Why? Are you going out?” Edith asks.

“Your grandmother has asked us to call.” Us? Him and Cora? Emma wonders if the Dowager has a plan. “But I'll hear what he says later. I really am so very glad.”

He leaves and they get to work with getting Anna on the phone with Mr Murray.

Chapter Text

Robert and Cora’s relationship has thankfully improved. Billy had inquired with Robert whether him staying at Downton is agreed upon, admitting that going back to the house they used to live in seemed dreadful. Robert seems more than happy to let the man stay.

Emma sits with Billy in the Nursery, as he holds baby Sybil, or Sybbie as her maternal grandmother has taken to calling her, and she holds Ivy.

“I'm only staying for a while. Until Sybil's death isn't as... fresh.” Billy informs her.

Emma nods. “Robert will let you stay as long as you need or want to, Billy. So long as his granddaughter is near for as long as possible.”

“Have you and Tom told them you're leaving once I do?” Billy asks.

“Not yet but soon.” Emma answers. “It feels strange to leave now.”

“You sure you want to leave?”

“Of course!” Emma tries to say with certainty but Billy’s face tells her it didn’t work.

——

Mr Bates is also back much to Emma’s relief but she worries about what will happen with Thomas now. Gemma is upset Emma and Tom are leaving again but understands. Emma worries about telling Thomas, particularly due to the situation he’s in.

Emma finds Mr Bates selecting a book in the Library.

“Mr Bates!” She cries joyfully. He gives her a smile.

“Mrs Branson.” He greets.

“Oh please. Call me Emma, everyone else pretty much does.” Emma assures.

“Emma then. It’s good to see you.”

“You too.” Emma sees a pile of books in front of him. “Trying to select a book?”

“Yes. I’m having difficulty in choosing from these three.” Mr Bates replies.

“Oh, let me help.”

——

“Of course, it’s a lot to take in, but I’m sure it’s right,” Matthew says at dinner that evening from between his mother-in-law and Emma. “A leap of imagination. So that’s why I've asked Murray to come up so that we can talk it through together.”

“You've asked Murray to come here without consulting me?” Robert asks, displeased. His mother sits on her usual seat on his right while Isobel sits on his left with Billy then Mary and Tom. Emma winces, disliking this conflict that has arisen.

“I felt I wasn't explaining things well and I know he can,” Matthew replies.

Alfred bends down to serve the Dowager. “Oh, lovely, what a treat.” The woman comments but she pulls up the napkin on her lap, she knocks the cutlery balanced on the plate and some of the food slides onto her lap before Alfred can fully catch it. “Oh!”

“Oh, my, Your Ladyship!” Mr Carson cries in alarm, practically leaping forward.

“It's all right. No, no fuss, no fuss. Just scrape me down and get me a spare napkin.” The Dowager reassures as Mr Carson clears her lap.

Emma frowns as she watches Jimmy mutter something to Alfred before taking the dish from the man’s hands. Jimmy seems to be taking over the first footmen role as Alfred now carries the sauce.

“I saw your cook in the Village today, Isobel. She seemed upset.” The Dowager says.

“Yes. Mrs Bakewell was rather unkind.” Isobel replies.

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Emma says. She hadn’t gotten along with Ethel but that doesn’t mean she wants her to be treated as poorly as she does.

“It seems a pity that even in this pretty little Village, people can be so unforgiving.”

“Some people are unforgiving, others are insensitive.” Robert receives several looks for his remark.

“What time do you leave in the morning?” Cora asks Edith, who sits next to Emma.

“I thought I'd get the ten o'clock. I'm meeting him for tea.” Edith answers. Emma frowns at Jimmy as he serves the Dowager successfully. She doesn’t like this Thomas kind of behaviour.

“You're not encouraging this?” Robert says, aghast at his wife.

“She hasn't agreed to anything yet.” Cora reminds him.

“Oh, Mama, talk to her. Talk to all of them. Say something sensible.” Robert practically whines.

“Yes. Let's hear how a woman's place is in the home.” Isobel quips.

“I do think a woman's place is eventually in the home, but I see no harm in her having some fun before she gets there.” The Dowager argues. Emma is surprised at her comment, not thinking she would side with her granddaughter.

“Oh, Granny! Thank you!” Edith says, relieved.

“Have you changed your pills?” Isobel remarks. Robert chuckles.

“And another thing.” The Dowager continues. “I mean, Edith isn't getting any younger.” She chuckles. Emma winces and gives Edith a sorry look. “Perhaps she isn't cut out for domestic life.” Edith deflates.

“Well, who knows what the future has in store for her.” Emma awkwardly adds to deflect the blow. Edith gives her a small smile.

“How are your plans proceeding, Tom?” Matthew asks, seemingly timidly. Emma almost laughs.

“I was telling Lady Grantham, my brother has a garage in Liverpool,” Tom explains. “He's asked me to go in with him.”

“And Emma is just expected to move to Liverpool?” Robert demands. He has weirdly been protective of her lately and Emma wonders if it has anything to do with her own close relationship with Sybil.

“Robert, I am fine with moving to Liverpool.” Emma sighs. “Tom doesn't make decisions without discussing it with me first.” Robert grumbles and downs the last of the wine in his drink.

——

Edith goes to London the next day to see the editor of the newspaper as he has repeated his offer despite her father’s complaints.

Thomas is off and withdrawn when she tries to talk with him when she wanders round to the Servant Courtyard when he’s having a smoke.

“Thomas is acting odd,” Emma says to her husband as they walk hand in hand along the landing after seeing and feeding Ivy.

“Well, he is Thomas. You know how he acts towards everyone.” Tom remarks.

“Yeah, but not to me,” Emma argues. “Do you think he’s upset that I’m dining and chatting with them now?”

Tom snorts. “Doubt it. Not with how he acts as if you’re his annoying little sister.”

“Oi!” Emma jokingly swots him on the arm with the hand that had been holding his.

“I never said you were!” Tom argues, chuckling.

It feels good to joke and laugh after all the despair surrounding them. Billy had perked up in the sense he’s not mindlessly walking around the Halls, which is progress.

——

“It makes no sense to retain this bit as a separate section,” Matthew complains after dinner as he, Mary, Tom, Emma and Billy look over a map of the estate laid out on a table in the Drawing room. “No sense at all. But, of course, Jarvis won't see that because he hates change.”

“Just try to carry Papa with you. That's all I ask.” Mary pleads to her husband. She and Tom take their drinks from a tray that Alfred is carrying.

“He'll be with me in the end, because this is the only way forward,” Matthew replies. “And at some point, he's going to see that.”

“Hopefully it’s soon,” Emma adds.

“What do you think, Tom?” Mary asks. Emma watches with interest. Tom had told her about him and Matthew talking about the latter’s ideas for estate and he seems to have a possible knack for it himself. She doesn’t dare to hope that he’ll go down this route instead.

“I agree with Matthew. The estate can offer proper compensation to the tenants now, while the money's there, but if we miss this chance, it may not come again.” Tom declares.

“So says the Marxist.” Robert suddenly calls to them. Emma turns to Robert with a frown.

“If you don't mind me saying so, you have a narrow view of socialism.” Tom counters.

“You seem to have a very broad interpretation of it.” Robert throws back.

“Now, now, children.” The Dowager intervenes. “If Branson is watering down his revolutionary fervour, let us give thanks.”

“Tom.” Mary corrects as she walks past her grandmother.

“Do you know anything about farming, Tom?” The Dowager asks.

“A little. My grandfather was a sheep farmer in Ireland.” Tom answers.

As the conversation continues, Emma notices the tension is still there between Alfred and Jimmy and quietly walks over. It has been brewing throughout dinner.

“Why do you keep giving me funny looks?” Jimmy hisses.

“I'm not.” Alfred retorts.

“What's going on?” Mr Carson hisses at them. “Have you both been up to something I don't know about?”

“Not both of us,” Alfred replies. Jimmy gives him a dark look.

“Mr Carson? Jimmy? Alfred? Is everything all right?” Emma asks, drawing their attention.

“Of course, Mrs Branson.” Mr Carson quickly answers.

“You should ask your good friend, Mr Barrow,” Jimmy remarks pointedly.

Emma frowns. “Thomas? Why?”

She doesn’t receive a reply as the footman walks away.

——

The meeting the next day between Matthew, Robert, Mr Jarvis and Mr Murray doesn’t go well as it ends with Mr Jarvis resigning. Emma is not sure how well this will work for Matthew and his plans for the estate.

They sit down for dinner that evening. Edith has returned from London and sits between Emma and her grandmother then it is Robert, Mary, Tom, Billy, Cora, and Matthew.

“How did you get on in London?” Matthew asks Edith.

“Well, as a matter of fact, I've got an announcement to make. And now's as good a time as any.” Edith replies. She then raises her voice to the rest of the table. “Listen, everyone. You have a journalist in the family.”

“Oh!” Her mother gasps.

“Since we have a country solicitor and an engineer, it was only a matter of time.” Her grandmother remarks.

“Well done, Edith,” Emma says.

“Thank you.” Edith beams.

“How was the editor in the end?” Mary asks.

“Oh, nice, very nice,” Edith replies, a little flustered. Emma shares a raised eyebrow with Mary.

——

Billy pulls Emma to the side of the Drawing room after dinner to tell her some news.

“I got a job.” He whispers so no one can overhear.

“That's brilliant, but where? And what?” Emma exclaims.

“It's in York. As an engineer. More upmarket than my last place.” Billy reveals. “I know I was only going to stay until Sybil's death wasn't so recent but I might stay so Sybbie can grow up around her family.”

“Why aren't you telling this to everyone?” She questions.

“I wanted you to be the first to know. You are my best friend.” He answers.

Emma almost feels like she is going to cry. “I'm honoured, Billy. That you thought I should be the first to know. And I'm so happy you're staying.”

“Even though you're leaving?”

“I'll visit.” She defends. “But you really should let everyone know. Robert agreed to let you stay, didn't he?”

“He said I could stay for as long as I wished.”

“Then tell them.”

Emma then leaves him to chat with Edith about her job and finds her sitting with her grandmother and Isobel. She arrives and sits next to Edith just in time for said woman to tell Isobel that she’s put an ad in a magazine to help Ethel find another job. Emma is surprised but knows that this might be better for Ethel.

“I don't understand,” Isobel says, looking at the grandmother and granddaughter duo in disbelief. “You've placed an advertisement in a magazine to find a job for my housekeeper?”

“I knew you'd be against it.” The Dowager remarks.

“Well, how would you feel if I found other work for your cook or butler?” Isobel retorts.

“Granny feels that for Ethel's sake she should move elsewhere,” Edith explains.

“Oh, nonsense. She couldn't give tuppence about Ethel or anyone like her!” Isobel snaps.

“You've been reading those communist newspapers again.” The Dowager snips.

“Why don’t we ask another party,” Emma says to the women. “Mr Carson.” She calls to the butler as he passes them. “Would you ask Mrs Hughes to meet us in the Hall, please?”

“Very good, Mrs Branson.” The man says and leaves the room.

——

“Mrs Hughes, you've always taken an interest in Ethel. Do you think I'm wrong?” The Dowager asks. She, Emma, Isobel, Edith and Mrs Hughes gather in the Great Hall.

“No.” Mrs Hughes replies. She turns to Isobel. “While Ethel is in this Village, she is doomed to be lonely.”

“Society will not give her another chance unless she starts afresh elsewhere,” Emma adds. “Then no one who she is or her past.”

“She's not a bad cook now,” Edith argues. “And with a respectable reference, which, of course, you can give her...”

“I can't get over how you've planned all this without a word to me,”  Isobel complains.

“Well, I knew you wouldn't agree. I know how you hate facing facts.” The Dowager remarks.

“I resent that. I'm sorry, but I do.” Isobel retorts.

“Mrs Crawley, I hope you don't see me as an intolerant person.” Mrs Hughes says.

“No.”

“Because I agree with Her Ladyship.” Emma thinks the Dowager looks a bit too smug at that sentence. “In a new place, where she can start again, Ethel has far more chance of happiness than in re-enacting her own version of The Scarlet Letter in Downton.”

Emma can’t help but agree when she remembers the book she had to read for Uni. She remembers how the main woman was cast out.

“What is The Scarlet Letter?” The Dowager asks.

“A novel, by Nathaniel Hawthorne.” Edith answers.

“Well, it sounds most unsuitable.”

“I'll talk to Ethel.” Isobel decides and walks off.

——

Emma finds Thomas in the Courtyard and is determined to not let him get away with not telling her this time.

“Has something happened?” She asks.

“What makes you think that?” Thomas replies despondently. He scuffles his shoes on the floor, refusing to look at her.

“Well, Jimmy and Alfred have been acting odd and when I asked, Jimmy implied I should ask you,” Emma says, deciding not to beat about the bush.

“I’m surprised you noticed now you are one of them.” Thomas unfairly retorts as he finally looks at her.

Emma raises an eyebrow. “I think that was uncalled for.”

“Maybe.” He looks sorry for his remark.

“So, instead of taking it out on me, why don’t you tell me what the matter is?”

“I misinterpreted things, Emma,” Thomas admits.

“What do you mean?” She hopes he doesn’t mean what she thinks he means as she knows the consequences if it’s reported.

“You know who I am Emma. I know we don’t talk about it but I know that you know that I’m different...”

“Yes?” Emma prompts.

“Well, I thought Jimmy was too.”

“Oh Thomas,” Emma says sombrely. She reaches over and gives him a hug. “It’ll be alright.” Maybe she’s wishful thinking but she hopes she’s right.

——

It is the day of Sybbie’s christening. The women have now transitioned from the black they’d been wearing to shades of purple and blue. Billy doesn’t have any family left except a distant cousin who arrives the same day to act as godfather while Mary is the godmother.

They all walk out of the Church and see a photographer waiting. Emma can’t help but feel amused at the sight of the massive thing. Oh, how technology changes.

“What’s this?” Billy asks when seeing the man.

“I hope you don’t mind,” Edith says. So this was her idea.

“If you could all form a group around the father.” The photographer suggests.

“Here.” Billy hands his hat to Tom to hold so Mary can pass her niece and goddaughter over to her father.

“Right. Mama, if you want to go next...” Robert says as they shuffle about. Isobel stands at the end then it’s the Dowager, Matthew, Tom, Robert, Billy with Sybbie, Billy’s cousin James, Mary, Cora, Edith and Emma.

“It seems so strange without Sybil here.” Edith comments.

“She's watching. I know.” Says her mother.

“I envy you. I wish I did.” Mary speaks.

“You just have to have faith,” Emma argues.

“Ever so slightly, thank you so much.” The photographer encourages.

As they pose, Emma can see Robert, Tom and Robert muttering and wonders what they could be talking about considering Tom’s frown.

“Perhaps one with the grandfather holding the baby? And maybe the great-grandmother with him?” The photographer says.

Everyone moves out of the way and Billy hands over Sybbie to Robert. Despite what has happened recently, Emma can’t help but smile.

——

Emma is excited when Tom pulls her aside once they get back to Downton to explain to her that Robert had offered him the job of estate agent once Mr Jarvis has left. It means Emma won’t have to leave the home she has created at Downton and leave Billy while he’s still mourning.

However, soon after they come back Mary herself seems to be staring sadly at Billy holding Sybbie and Emma holding Ivy as they all gather in the Library.

“Mary?” She asks Mary quietly, walking over to her. She had handed Ivy over to her dad. “What is it?”

“It’s nothing.” Mary dismisses.

“Mary…”

Mary sighs. “It’s just… Matthew and I have been married for a few months and nothing seems to have happened.” The eldest Crawley daughter confesses.

“There’s nothing to worry about just yet,” Emma argues. “I, and Sybil as well, took longer than a few months before we individually fell pregnant.”

“But still… I cannot help but worry.” Mary replies sadly. Her eyebrows are creased in a frown.

“Well, it could be the man. Is his performance all right?” Emma asks.

Mary is uncomfortable but it needs to be asked. “Yes.”

“Mmm… it could be the count. It could also be something to do with you.” Emma muses. “Have you thought of getting the both of you checked?”

“No, I haven’t talked to him about it,” Mary says. “Though he has worried if he’s the reason.”

“You should talk to him.”

“It does not matter,” Mary argues. “I have already been to see Dr Clarkson and he suggests I go to London for better tests.”

“Do you want me to come with you?” Emma asks. Mary looks relieved and nods.

Chapter Text

Emma goes to London with Mary with them only telling Cora why. Dr Ryder tells Mary that she needs to have a small operation though Mary doesn’t want to talk about what exactly is wrong. Emma is very worried about it but Mary thankfully is fine, tired, but fine though has been told she can’t do any sexual activity. Emma wonders how NMry is going to be able to keep Matthew away without him becoming suspicious until Mary gets the all clear.

Emma in the meantime is able to get a job as a nurse at the Hospital since they seem to be staying at Downton for longer, Emma wants to be doing something useful plus her promise to Sybil that their children would be close.

Emma, Tom and Ivy are still at Downton but that won’t be long as they are moving into the Agent's house as Mr Jarvis has moved out. Emma and Tom have looked around together and decided on decorating properly soon after the cricket match.

Turns out Alfred has reported to a horrified Mr Carson about what he saw between Thomas and Jimmy. Mr Carson has decided that Thomas can get a reference and leave while using Mr Bates returning as an excuse. Emma is sad to see him go but worries about what Alfred or Jimmy would do if he stays.

——

“How are you getting on with the cricket team?” Cora asks her husband as she does some sewing as she sits on one of the settees in the Library. It’s mid August now and the cricket match will be happening in just over a month’s time.

“We should be all right. We've still got Thomas, thank God and it seems Billy knows a thing or two.” Robert replies from his desk.

“Won't Thomas be leaving soon?” Edith asks from where she’s looking through some papers at a different desk.

Robert turns to look at her. “Not before the match if I've got anything to do with it.”

“One of the gardeners told Gemma their team is in ‘terrific shape’.” Emma says as she looks up from her book from her settee opposite Cora. Gemma had become Emma’s little helper now and again but her main job still fell to being the head maid, now that Anna is Mary’s lady’s maid, and helping Edith with getting dressed etc.

“It's so unfair the outside staff play for the Village,” Robert complains.

“Why don't you support the house and the Village? You own both.” Edith retorts. Emma looks over to see Mary sitting on a chair, between her father and sister, in a daze and not engaging with the conversation. Emma frowns in concern about Mary’s behaviour.

“But I'm captain of the house team.” Robert counters as he gathers up his papers and walks over to them.

“If I were you, I'd be captain of the Village. They always win.” Cora comments with an amused smile.

“Not always. Usually, but not always.” Robert corrects before noticing his eldest daughter’s mood. “Mary, you look as if you're in a trance. What were you and Emma doing in London? It's worn you out.”

“Maybe. I'll try and rest tomorrow.” Mary quickly replies. Emma shares a knowing and sympathetic look with Cora.

——

“Mary?” Emma calls as she opens the door and steps into the eldest Crawley daughter’s bedroom.

“Oh, Emma.” Mary breathes in relief. “I thought you were Matthew.”

“No, he's still getting dressed for dinner, I think,” Emma says, coming over and taking a seat next to Mary. “Are you sure you’re feeling well? You’ve been off since we came back and you didn’t tell me much about what the doctor said.”

“Look, all you need to know is that Dr. Ryder believes it went well.” Mary sighs. “He was quite optimistic about the outcome."

“If you say so.” Emma then smirks. “Are you really going to keep him at arms length for the next few weeks?”

“Well... you know Dr. Ryder said that I'm still recovering from the operation, and that it would be best to not... exert myself...  before my next appointment but I do not know how I am supposed to do that?” Mary frowns, a blush coming to her cheeks.

“This is why I think you should tell him,” Emma argues.

“You know I cannot. He’ll fret and worry the whole time.” Mary argues.

“But you’ve been away for days. I'm sure that he's missed you.” Emma counters. She knows that in a new marriage like Mary’s and Matthew’s, it’s difficult for them to keep their hands off one another.

Mary rolls her eyes and looks back at the jewellery sitting on her vanity. “I just hope the operation worked.” She sighs, turning back to Emma. Emma gets what she means, it’s one thing to put off Matthew for three weeks if she had good news for him by the end of it, but if the operation didn't fix their issue, then Mary will be even worse off than she was before.

“You couldn't be in better hands than Dr. Ryder's if the cost of him is anything to say by it.” Emma says kindly.

“I hope to God you're right,” Mary says.

“Anna's worried you're getting late.” A voice calls across the room. Emma jumps suddenly at the sudden interruption. She sees it’s Matthew of all people that interrupted them

“Heavens, you made me jump,” Mary says, trying to make her voice sound light. She smiled at Emma, who can see she’s thanking her with her eyes as Emma rises and leaves the room.

“Anna.” Emma greets the lady’s maid.

“Emma,” Anna says before entering the room and Mary must be grateful for her presence.

——

“What is that you're so glued to?” Mary asks her sister who’s intensely reading the papers in her hands as she, Matthew and Emma enter the Drawing room. Emma has been taking every chance she gets as being a looming presence when near the heir and the eldest Crawley daughter as to create a buffer in case of questions though shifts at the Hospital do not always make it easy. Tom is in the Nursery with Ivy who has been unsettled recently and Emma worries for when she starts teething.

“This week's column. I've got to send it off tomorrow.” Edith replies.

“What's it about?” Emma asks as she takes a seat on the settee that’s in front of where Edith sits. Mary and Matthew walk further along to a chair where Mary sits and Matthew continues to stand. Billy and Robert already stand in the room.

“The poor soldiers,” Edith explains. “How many are reduced to begging on the streets. And some officers are working as dance partners in nightclubs.”

“After the trenches, even the Embassy Club must seem an improvement.” Matthew remarks. After what she had seen in the war, Emma agrees with him.

“You shouldn't make fun of them.” Edith admonishes.

“She's forgetting that you were in the trenches and she wasn't.” Mary retorts.

“She must be 18 by now.” The Dowager says as she walks in with Isobel and Cora.

“Little Rose, 18? How scary!” Cora exclaims. Rose is the daughter of the Dowager’s niece and Robert’s and Rosamund’s first cousin. Emma has never met the girl except once briefly from a distance. It’s weird to think of that little girl as practically an adult.

“Hello.” The Dowager greets them all. She and Isobel sit in chairs nearby the settee that Cora joins Emma on. Tom walks into the room and gives Emma a kiss on the cheek before joining Billy and Robert.

“It's quite a responsibility,” Isobel says. That's why they are going on about the Dowager's great niece, the girl in question is coming to stay with her great aunt for a bit starting tomorrow.

“Well, I couldn't say no.” The Dowager argues. “Her mother is my niece and my godchild and she asked it as a special favour. Apparently, she hates London. And they can't get to Scotland until July. Poor Shrimpie, his work keeps him nailed to his desk.”

“She hates London, so she's coming to a great-aunt in Yorkshire to have a good time?” Isobel murmurs sarcastically. “Mmm-hmm. How original.”

“Well, don't be silly. Of course, you will. Billy is.” Emma hears Robert say.

“No, I won't.” She hears Tom argue. “I'd like to help. But I've never played a game of cricket in my life. Oddly, the game was never part of my childhood.”

“Didn't you play last year?” Robert pushes. Emma rolls her eyes and sighs to herself.

“No. Nor the year before that. The fact is, I've never played cricket.” Tom says with finality.

“But couldn't you try?”

“Robert,” his wife interrupts, “stop being such a bully. Let's just have a nice dinner.” Robert grumbles to himself.

——

Emma knows that Anna and Mr Bates are having a look at the cottage they are getting today. She’s pleased that things are finally going back on track for them.

Tom tells Emma all about his and Matthew’s plans of buying out Simpson and Tucker, which will mean quite a chunk of the estate will be back in the Crawley’s hands and they’ll be farming 1/3 directly. Emma is pleased with how excited Tom is and how he and Matthew are getting along but she can’t help but worry about how Robert will feel about all this.

“How’s keeping Matthew at bay?” Emma remarks when she and Mary are in the Library together.

Mary gives her a glare. “A struggle. He looks at me with those eyes and I’m tempted to give in.”

Emma puts on a false serious look and sarcastically pats Mary on the arm. “I’m sure you’ll survive. Now I’m off to the Hospital.”

——

“We should think of some things to do while you’re here,” Mary says to Rose, who sits in the Dowager’s usual seat next to Robert as they all sit down for dinner. The Dowager sits on the other side with Edith next to her. It’s then Emma, Matthew, Cora, Isobel, Billy, Mary and Tom.

“Edith, you should take Rose over to Whitby on Wednesday when they have their market. She'd enjoy that.” Robert suggests.

“I can't,” Edith says. “I'm going to London on Wednesday.”

“Oh, well could I come?” Rose eagerly asks.

“Oh, but you've only just got here. I thought you hated London.” Her great aunt looks at her in surprise.

“Who told you that?” Rose asks in disbelief.

“Susan.”

Rose chuckles. “Darling Mummy.”

“Well, should I correct her?” The Dowager asks, frowning.

“Oh, no. She's right, really.” Rose quickly says. “But I'm planning a surprise for her and I need to go to London to arrange it. You won't give me away, will you?” Emma frowns at the girl, something feels off.

“Won't you stay with your parents?” Robert questions.

“Well, I can't. That would spoil everything.” Rose frantically replies. Emma has a feeling she’s up to something.

“You can stay with me. Aunt Rosamund won't mind and there's plenty of room.” Edith speaks.

“I don't even know why you're going,” Cora says to her daughter.

“To see my editor. To discuss my article.” Edith answers. Emma catches the small smile on her face. It seems Edith might have a small crush on her editor.

——

“I think I might come up with you to London,” Matthew says to Edith as he sits next to Emma on the settee across from Edith in her chair. “I'll ring the office in the morning. I can stay at my club.” Emma tries to not look alarmed at the idea that Matthew will be going into London the day before her and Mary are sneaking into the city. Hopefully, the large city will keep them all apart.

“Don't do that,” Edith tells him. “Aunt Rosamund would love to have you. And I suspect I'll need help controlling Rose.”

“Why do you say that?” Matthew asks as they all glance towards the girl sitting on the other end of the settee, talking with Isobel and the Dowager, who sit in chairs.

“I'm not sure,” Edith admits. “Instinct.”

“I feel it too. Something’s off and she doesn’t want her mother to find out.” Emma informs them.

They turn and watch as the Dowager asks Rose, “But when your mother finds out, will she mind?”

“No, she'll be delighted and so grateful to all of you for helping with my secret,” Rose reassures and turns towards Edith, Matthew and Emma as she speaks louder. “Besides, with Edith as my chaperone, what harm can I come to?” Matthew looks at Emma and Edith, amused while the two women look anxious.

Emma stands and wanders over to where Mary stands with Billy and Robert. She spots Tom talking with Cora and realises he’s sharing his and Matthew’s plans for the estate to gain support.

Emma shares a look with Mary and the two of them wander over to hear Tom say, “We think so, but we need you to think so, too. Because Lord Grantham definitely won't.”

“Are you drawing up the battle lines?” Mary remarks.

“Poor Robert. The post-war world is not being kind to him.” Cora murmurs sympathetically.

“How are you two getting on with the agent's house?” Mary asks Emma and Tom. “I hope Jarvis didn't leave it a wreck.”

“No, not at all,” Emma says. “Only some things need to be done.”

“But the furniture was his, so we’ll have to begin in a state of Trappist simplicity,” Tom adds.

“Well, I'm sure there's some stuff in the attics here. We'll have a look.” Mary suggests.

“What about Emma and the baby? Won't it be lonely for them with just you and Nanny and nobody else for company?” Cora speaks.

“I think it's right for all of us and I have the Hospital,” Emma argues. “I’m not going to be cut off from the world.”

——

Emma goes to the Servants’ Courtyard after dinner and checking on Ivy. She still enjoys going to the Courtyard to think and reflect. However, when she gets there she finds a sobbing Thomas in a corner.

“Thomas?!” Emma exclaims when she sees the crouched figure and hurries over to him. “Dear god. What happened?” She squats next to him.

“I’m not getting that reference after all, Emma.” Thomas sobs.

“What do you mean?” Emma questions, confused. “I know Mr Carson isn’t exactly open but I thought he at least wanted you to get a job elsewhere.”

Thomas sniffles. “It’s Jimmy. He’s threatening to go to the Police if Mr Carson gives me a good reference.”

“How could he do that?!” Emma cries in outrage.

“No, no.” Thomas quickly says before Emma can jump up and charge into the servants’ quarters and string up the footman. “It wasn’t Jimmy. He wouldn’t do this. Someone else has put him up to this.”

“Well, if you’re sure,” Emma says uncertainly. She doesn’t really know Jimmy so she can’t be sure.

“I am.” Thomas declares. “Mr Carson has given me a couple of days to decide what to do but I don’t what I can do.”

“Well, I—”

The door opens and Mrs Hughes emerges saying, “Mr Barrow? Emma?” The two of them quickly stand though Thomas seems to lean on Emma for support. “What in heaven's name are you doing out here? I know you're leaving, but things can't be as black as all that. You're trained now. You can apply for a position as a butler.”

“You don't know everything, then,” Thomas speaks.

“Then will you tell me everything?” Mrs Hughes asks kindly.

“Look, I'm afraid if I do, Mrs Hughes, that-t will shock and disgust you.” Thomas shakily replies.

“"Shock and disgust"? My, my. I think I have to hear it now. Come on.” Mrs Hughes puts her arm around him to encourage him inside. Thomas looks to Emma.

“I think you should tell her,” Emma tells him. “Of all people, Mrs Hughes can help and there’s no one else I would trust to help you.”

Thomas nods and the three of them walk into Mrs Hughes' Sitting room to talk.

——

Mrs Hughes is going to talk with Mr Carson. The idea of it all still not being sorted makes Emma very anxious as she sits in a chair in Mary's room as the woman in question sits at her dresser. They are waiting for Edith so they can enact the part of their plan to get Mary to her check up with Dr Ryder with Matthew none the wiser.

“Yes?” Edith asks as she steps inside the room.

“Is having Gemma working out?” Mary asks as she sorts her jewellery.

“Yes, though I still miss Anna,” Edith replies as she sits on the chair next that’s next to Emma’s. “What do you call her now she's your maid?”

“Anna, I'm afraid. I can't very well call her Bates.” Mary remarks as she slips on her gloves. While Emma doesn’t wear as fancy clothes as the Crawley sisters do, she wears appropriate enough clothes for someone of more middle class standing.

“No. What's this about?” Edith questions.

“Well, you know Matthew wants to come with you to London.”

“Why shouldn't he?” Edith retorts.

“We want to check which train you're planning to come back on,” Emma says calmly, trying to calm the atmosphere before it gets hostile.

“The three o'clock on Thursday, why?”

“Can you promise not to let him catch an earlier one?” Mary asks.

“Of course not. What reason would I give?” Edith questions.

“You can think of something.”

“Please Edith.” Emma pleads.

“Oh, all right. But why is everything always so complicated?” Edith huffs before leaving.

Emma sighs. “Well, that’s done then.”

——

Mr Carson is insisting that his hands are tied when it comes to the situation. He can’t give Thomas a good reference without risking him being thrown into prison despite not liking him but at the same time, Thomas’ life will still be ruined as he will struggle with no reference to help him start again.

Emma feels uncomfortable about leaving Thomas for the night while she goes with Mary to London as she worries things will only get worse for him.

Emma also feels bad for leaving Tom at the mercy of Robert’s questioning though she hopes Billy will back him up. Tom had said that he doesn’t want to have to explain things on his own and so will have to wait till Matthew returns.

The first day is spent travelling around the city, sightseeing and shopping. Emma can see that Mary is anxious the entire time and Emma doesn’t blame her.

——

The next day after arriving in London, Emma and Mary arrive to see Dr Ryder. The appointment is just to see if all is well with Mary before he can give the all clear.

“Mrs Levinson for Dr Ryder,” Mary says when they approach the reception desk.

Emma glances around and freezes when she catches Matthew on the steps leading to Dr Ryder’s office. “Mary.” She murmurs.

Mary glances at her confused before turning to see what she is staring at and then proceeds to freeze herself when she realises she’s been caught.

The silence is broken when the receptionist leans forward to inform Mary that Dr Ryder is ready to see her. Mary quickly passes her husband and goes into the office. Matthew follows her with his gaze before turning accusingly to Emma.

“What’s going on?” He asks, walking toward Emma.

She glances awkwardly at the receptionist, who is watching them, and pulls Matthew away so as not to be overheard.

“I’m sorry we’ve lied to you but Mary didn’t want you to worry,” Emma tells him.

Matthew frowns. “Worry about what?”

“Mary can explain.” At Matthew’s worried expression, she hurriedly adds, “It’s nothing bad!”

——

Thankfully Matthew, after Mary has explained everything, is not mad but delighted to hear that Mary has been given the all clear and hopefully she’ll be pregnant before her next check up in six months’ time.

And Emma was right to be worried about Rose as the girl had been out partying with a married man who used to work with her father. Matthew has gotten Rosamund and Edith to agree not to say anything and Rose to not see the man while she’s in their care.

Rose has a sour expression on her face as she walks down the steps of Rosamund’s house to where Matthew, Mary, Emma, Edith and Rosamund wait.

“I feel very guilty not telling Susan about last night.” Rosamund grumbles.

“Mummy wouldn't understand.” Rose retorts hotly.

“Nor do I.” Rosamund snaps. “What were you thinking? A respectable, well-born young woman going out with a married man?”

“Rose knows it all depends on her behaviour for the rest of her stay. One false step and I shall personally telephone Lady Flintshire.” Matthew mediates.

“Very well.” Rosamund accepts. “But I don't approve.”

Rose sighs irritably and all of them make a move to leave the house and make their way back to Downton. Emma is particularly anxious to see Thomas.

——

Mr Bates had questioned Mrs Hughes and has also told Robert about the blackmail to Mr Carson from Jimmy who is also being blackmailed by Miss O’Brien, according to him. Now Emma and Mr Bates have joined forces to talk to Thomas, to see if there’s anything they can do. Emma is surprised by Mr Bates’ offer to help but she supposes that after being in prison himself, he doesn’t want to see it happen to anyone else.

“What’s he doing here?” Thomas asks with narrowed eyes.

Emma sighs. “He’s helping. We want Mr Carson to be able to give you a good reference without the risk of sending you to jail.”

“Prison has changed you,” Thomas murmurs to Mr Bates. “There was a time when nothing was too bad for me, as far as you were concerned.”

“Prison has changed me.” Mr Bates replies. “You do know Miss O'Brien is behind it?”

“I knew someone was. Jimmy'd never think of it for himself.” Thomas murmurs.

“Doesn't it bother you that she'll get away with it?” Emma asks. She can’t believe he’s just given up.

“Not really.”

“Without a reference after ten years here? You'll never work again.”

“Not in England. But elsewhere maybe.” Thomas argues. “A cousin in Bombay. I might go there. I like the sun.” Emma raises an eyebrow as she takes in his very pale complexion.

“You shouldn’t be kicked out of your own country!” Emma exclaims. “I’ve seen it happen with my own husband and it’s not pretty.”

“There must be something you know about Miss O'Brien you can use against her.” Mr Bates persists.

“You've heard of the phrase, to know when you're beaten?” Thomas asks. “Well, I'm beaten, Mr Bates. I'm well and truly beaten.”

“Then give us the weapon and I'll do the work. What can I say that will make her change her mind?” Mr Bates questions.

Emma sees an idea dawn on Thomas’ face. “Her Ladyship’s soap.” He murmurs.

Emma scrunches her face up in confusion. “What?”

“Right then.” Mr Bates says. “I’ll invite Miss O’Brien round to the cottage and we’ll see what happens.”

——

“It is not how we do things!” Robert snaps as he paces between the two settees in the Library. Cora, Mary and Emma sit in one and Matthew and Tom on the other. “Many of the farmers' families have been at Downton for as long as we have.”

“But we need to see more profits from the farms,” Tom argues.

“Here we go. Profit! Profit! Profit!” Robert retorts. Emma sees her husband’s face tighten.

“We cannot go forward with no income.” Matthew calmly counters.

“But why not tackle it gradually?” Robert suggests. Emma tries not to roll her eyes at him. “Perhaps buy some time by investing your capital. I hear of schemes every day that'll double whatever's put into them or triple it or more.”

“Many schemes offer high rewards, very few deliver them.” Matthew points out.

“There's a chap in America, what's his name, Charles Ponzi,” Robert continues, “who offers a huge return after 90 days. Now Harry Stoke has gone in with a bundle...”

“Then Harry Stoke, whoever he is, is a fool!” Matthew retorts.

“But if I could find out...”

Matthew leaps up and yells, “Robert, the last time you took an interest in investment, you ruined the family!”

Cora turns on her son-in-law. “Now, look here! Robert's been the captain of this ship long enough to be entitled to some respect!”

“He didn't mean to be disrespectful,” Emma argues, trying to calm everyone down.

“He does a marvellous impression of it,” Robert says.

“We are giving the farmers a choice. That's all.” Tom pipes up, coming to stand next to Matthew. “If they want to sell, the larger units will let us meet the challenges of the modern world.”

“We need to build something that will last, Papa. Not stand by and watch it crumble into dust.” Mary pleads.

“What about the tenants?” Robert continues to argue. “What about the men and women who've put their trust in us? Is this fair to them? I don't believe so.”

“But isn't the most important thing, for them or us, to maintain Downton as a source of employment?” His wife counters.

Robert looks at his wife, betrayed. “So, you're against me, too.”

Cora stands. “It seems to me your plan adds up to carrying on as if nothing's changed, to spend Matthew's money keeping up the illusion, then, when we've fallen into a bottomless pit of debt, we'll sell up and go. So, yes, I believe Matthew is right.” She argues.

“I see. You seem to be agreed that there's no place for me in all this. So obviously it's time for me to take a back seat.” And with that Robert walks out. Emma watches in shock. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go.

——

“But why London? You've only just got back.” Cora asks her daughter. They aren’t joined by the Dowager, Rose or Isobel so it’s just Robert, Edith, Emma, Matthew, Cora, Tom, Billy and Mary.

“I've had some bad news, that's all.” Edith mysteriously explains. Emma frowns at this. What could be wrong?

“What sort of bad news?” Mary asks.

“Never mind. It's not our business.” Matthew placates his wife. Then turns to his father-in-law. “How's the cricket team coming along?”

“We're still two short,” Robert tells him.

“And you're still determined not to play?” Matthew pointedly says to Tom.

“It's not that I won't play. I can't play. I don't know how.” Tom insists.

“Stop twisting his arm. Any news on the move, Tom, Emma? We're going to miss you all so much.” Cora interrupts.

“You told Matthew not to twist his arm, now you're doing exactly the same thing.” Edith voices.

“I just think children are happier in families. I'm sorry, but I do.” Cora defends. Tom sends Emma an exasperated look, which she returns.

——

“I don’t know what we can do to bring him round. We need his support.” Tom huffs as they get ready for bed. Emma lies in it while Tom paces about.

“You need to remind him of his value,” Emma tells him.

“What do you mean?”

“You need to give him something so that it doesn’t seem as though he is losing on everything,” Emma says. “Show him what he can contribute.”

Tom sighs and gets into bed. “I hope that works.”

“Of course, it will.” Emma rolls her eyes at her husband. “I’m always right.”

“You are my darling.” Tom wraps an arm around her shoulders and gives her forehead a kiss as she snuggles into his arms.

——

Tom informs Emma the next day that he has been pulled into the cricket match after getting Robert on their side for the changes to be made. He is met with her laughter at it all. He smiles at her, her laughter making him smile.

“Matthew is going to teach me today,” Tom informs her. Emma knows she has to watch.

——

Mary and Edith walk down the path leading from the house, following Emma’s gleeful step. There’s a pep in her step as the plan has worked and Thomas is getting a reference though Robert seems to actually want him to stay on because of the cricket and Mr Carson to establish authority over Jimmy. Still, now it’s up to Mr Carson and the others to come up with an idea of what Thomas’ position will be. Well, that and the fact her husband, who has never played in his life, is playing cricket today. Mary and Edith both still have no idea what is so urgent that they had to be summoned and to go outside no less.

“You'll both just die when you see!” Emma calls over her shoulder, almost running ahead of them.

“Emma, darling, please don't run. It's hardly ladylike behaviour.” Mary scolds her. Emma finds it funny that she herself is the oldest out of the three of them yet Mary is acting like a mother hen to her.

“Really, Mary, running is probably the least of her sins.” Edith laughs. Mary glances at Edith, then shakes her head and smiles in acknowledgement. They walk around the house and over to a field, finally coming at last upon the source of Emma's mirth.

Matthew and Tom are standing several metres apart, a makeshift fence put up behind Tom, and a rudimentary cricket pitch scratched out in the grass. Tom is standing awkwardly in front of the wickets, swinging a cricket bat back and forth. He wears his day suit without the jacket and tie and with his shirt sleeves rolled up. He has pads tied around his legs and still wears his dress shoes. Though Emma is hardly an avid fan of the sport, even she can recognise how ridiculous Tom looks missing the proper flannels and shoes.

Matthew is bowling. He also has removed his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. As bowlers do not wear pads, Matthew looks quite casual and relaxed. He raises the ball above his head and instructs Tom to prepare himself to swing. Matthew bowls the ball lightly towards him. Tom takes a giant heave and misses the ball completely, almost losing his balance in the process as the wickets fell behind him. The three women all place their hands on their mouths to stifle their laughter. The two men are so engrossed in their practice that they do not notice they now have an audience. Emma takes the opportunity to put out the mat she has been carrying and plonks herself onto it. Mary and Edith are more graceful in sitting down.

“Elbow up,” Matthew calls out.

“You won't make a gentleman of me, you know,” Tom says, picking up the ball and tossing it back to Matthew. “You can teach me to fish, to hunt and to shoot, but I'll still be an Irish Mick in my heart.” Mary and Edith roll their eyes playfully at Emma. She blushes and smiles back, completely smug at her husband's comment.

“So, I should hope.” Matthew smiles. Emma shakes her head and raises an eyebrow at Mary who rolls her eyes as her husband wounds up to bowl once again.

Matthew throws the ball a bit more gently and Tom is able to drive the ball a fair distance away. “There!” Matthew smiles.

“You're getting the hang of it!” Emma cheers and applauds, surprising both men.

“How long have you been standing there?” Tom asks, slightly put out.

“We just arrived! Oh, darling that was very well done!” Emma goes over and congratulates him as Matthew walks back over with the ball.

“You're all going to sit there? Watching?” Tom asks, his face is aghast at the thought.

“Oh, buck up, darling,” Emma replies. “We're all going to be watching the match in any event, so you may as well get used to playing in front of an audience.” Matthew and Mary exchange smiles as Tom grudgingly resumes his batting stance.

They watch from the blanket as Tom gives it a few more tries, improving slightly with Matthew's advice. Emma feels sad at the thought of having to move to the other end of the estate and not being around all of them all the time. After several minutes, Matthew looks back up towards the house and smiles. Billy is walking across towards them. He seems to have just arrived from work.

“Well, this is a sight!” He remarks as he walks over.

“He’s improved but he still needs work.” Mary comments.

“Well, come on then.” Billy places his briefcase on the blanket and takes off his jacket before walking back over to the two men. “Let’s see it.”

Tom winces. “You may want to stand somewhere safer.” He suggests.

Billy glances around. “No, I think I'll be perfectly fine here.” He replies, looking over at Matthew, who can barely hold back his laughter.

Tom takes several more swings, missing twice, and never coming close to hitting Billy with either the bat or the ball. Billy tells him to square his shoulders a bit more and not bend at the waist as much. He barely makes contact on the next ball before making solid contact three times more.

Emma claps rather eagerly after each contact. “See, Tom? You're getting the hang of it.” She cheers.

Mary looks over at them with a smile. “Now he’s got to do that in front of everyone and make sure we do not lose.”

“Mary, please.” Matthew shakes his head with a wry smile. “Do not get him riled up, for all of our sakes.”

Edith looks at her brother-in-law with a smile. “Perhaps Billy can give us a taste of his skills?”

“I think I will take a swing or two actually,” Billy says nonchalantly. “Watch my legs, Tom. Balance and transfer of weight is the secret to having a good swing.”

Emma finds it funny to see Tom so focused as he stares at Billy. “I actually do feel like I have an inkling of what I'm doing now. Maybe it won't turn out so bad.” He smiles at her.

“Just don't be too casual about it,” Matthew warns. “Robert can be rather competitive in these matches.”

“A competitive streak in the Crawley family? Surely you must be joking.” Billy replies, drawing laughter from all of them.

Matthew bowls for Billy, who makes a couple of big and strong hits with his bat. He just completes a third just in time for a loud bark to draw their attention. Isis comes bounding down towards them, running straight to Tom's waiting arms. He laughs as the dog licks his face several times before she moves on to Emma.

“Isis! Stop that!” Robert's stern voice calls out as he reaches them. His dog circles back and stands at his feet, wagging her tail affectionately. “Well, well, I’m glad to see we’re getting some practice done before the match.”

“Of course,” Emma says with a mock serious expression. “What else.” She gets a few raised eyebrows from everyone but Robert, who doesn’t seem to notice the mild sarcasm.

“Very good.” He nods, pleased.

——

It’s the day of the cricket game. Everyone from the house and Village gathers on the cricket ground. Multiple tents are set up to sit and eat. Emma feels excited about the game despite never having been interested even though her father had an avid fan. She feels tearful thinking about how excited he’d be by all this.

As the game begins to play, Emma chats with Isobel and learns that Ethel has found a place to work near the Bryant’s and gets a chance to see Charlie and will no longer be followed by her past.

Matthew seems to get knocked out and has to retreat to the sides where his loving wife gives him a kiss on the cheek. Emma watches her own husband, who watches from the sidelines looking anxious but claps whenever necessary.

Thomas later stands up to bat and seems to do very from what Emma can tell as the ball keeps on flying far away every time he hits it. Everyone cheers and applauds. Robert congratulates him with a handshake as he walks off. Emma goes up to him and gives him a quick squeeze.

——

“It's down to you, Molesley. Last man in. We're in good shape, thanks to Barrow, but we could do with a bonus.” Robert says as he walks off. Emma and Mary linger nearby.

“Don't worry about me, Milord. I'll show them a thing or two.” Mr Molesley says eagerly though he looks nervous as well.

“That's the spirit.”

“Well done, Papa.” Mary compliments. She carries an umbrella to give herself shade while Emma simply opts for just her hat. She still finds it odd, after 10 plus years in the past, how important hats are and there are different meanings and everything.

“Well, I did my best. We'll just have to hope it's enough.” Robert concedes.

“Gemma and Anna say we are to expect great things of Mr Molesley,” Emma says to them but is unsure of the truth of it as she watches a shaky Mr Molesley take his position.

“Oh.”

Emma is right to be concerned as the ball is bowled and Mr Molesley fails to hit it and ends up hitting the stump behind him.

The umpire cries, “Out!”

“Aw!” The crowd voice.

“As usual, our expectations are disappointed,” Robert complains. He turns to everyone and calls, “Let's have some tea.”

——

Emma eats the food she had gathered on a plate as Rosamund and Edith talk next to her.

“I think he must have played somewhere...” Edith is saying this before they’re interrupted by an angry Rose.

“Who gave me away?” Rose demands of them. She turns on Edith. “Was it you?”

“Certainly not.” Edith retorts.

Emma frowns. “What’s going on?”

“Well, if you supposedly don’t know, I'm being sent north tomorrow, with a monster for a jailer!” Rose cries out before storming off. The three women stare after her in confusion.

“Well, what did she expect?” The Dowager says. “Carrying on with a married man as if her home were in a tree.” Edith and Emma turn to the elder woman in surprise.

“Granny, who told you?” Edith exclaims. The Dowager looks directly at Rosamund.

Emma turns on the woman accusingly. “How could you have done that, after you promised?”

“But Mama said Edith told her. I just filled in the details.” Rosamund defends.

“I never said a word,” Edith says.

Rosamund turns on her mother. “Have you tricked me, Mama?”

“Tricked? I am not a conjurer. I only did what was necessary to preserve the honour of the family.” The Dowager remarks and walks away.

“In other words, you tricked me.” Her daughter retorts.

——

Mr Carson has earlier informed Robert and Emma that Thomas will be given the position of under butler so that he can stay at Downton. Now it is up to Emma and Robert to placate Jimmy.

“James.” Robert greets the footman, who stands up from the bench he is sitting at in one of the canopies, having his tea and cake. “You put up a very good show out there. Well done.” 

“Thank you, Milord.” Jimmy accepts the compliment snuggly, which irritates Emma slightly.

“As a matter of fact,” Robert continues, “I wanted to thank you for your generosity with Barrow. Letting him stay on shows a real largeness of spirit.”

“Stay on? Mr Barrow's staying on?” Jimmy blurts out, letting go of the formal show.

“As under butler. I was given the impression you'd allowed it.” Robert says innocently. Emma tries not to laugh at that.

“I allowed him to have a decent reference for when he left.” Jimmy corrects.

“But you won't mind too much, will you?” Emma asks pointedly but also with some naivety at why he would be upset. “As we also just wanted to say congratulations on your appointment as first footman.”

“What?!” Mr Carson exclaims.

“Thank you, Ma’am, Milord. Very much.”

Emma tries not to laugh at the glare Mr Carson sends in her and Robert's direction as they leave.

——

Emma spots Gemma and walks over to her.

“You know if I was more unbothered about what people thought, I'd get more of the cake,” Emma remarks.

Gemma laughs. “I doubt that would stop you. Maybe you’re thinking of others?”

Emma rolls her eyes before moving on. “You know, after all these years I still don’t understand this game.”

“Neither do I.” Gemma agrees. “But we can't let the men know that as they think they're impressing us.”

Emma snorts. “Please, Tom knows I don't understand and he doesn't need to try to impress me.” She raises her eyebrows up suggestively.

Gemma screws her nose up in mock disgust. “Ew.”

——

Two serious men in suits approach Emma, Robert and Mr Carson a short while later. Emma has Ivy in a pram in front of her and is rocking it back and forth.

“Lord Grantham, I believe?” The moustache one greets.

“The same.”

“We're looking for a Mr Alfred Nugent, Milord.”  

“And you are?” Robert questions.

“Inspector Stanford and Sergeant Brand, York Police.” Stanford introduces as he and Brand take off their hats.

“Surely Alfred hasn't gotten in trouble with the Police, that's not possible,” Emma comments with a frown. She doesn't dare think of the other reason why Alfred would be involved with the Police.

“He's made a complaint concerning a Mr Thomas Barrow making an assault of a criminal nature on another of Lord Grantham's employees, Ma'am,” Stanford explains. Emma tries to not show the dread and terror she feels at those words.

“That is a very serious allegation,” Robert says calmly. Emma is amazed at his ability to act as if he doesn't know what's going on.

“It is, Milord. Serious enough to bring us here to interrupt your cricket match.” Stanford agrees. “If you'd like to point out the young gentleman?”

“He's over…” Mr Carson begins to say.

"I'll fetch him." Robert interrupts, walking away.

“We'll go and…” Stanford and his colleague try to walk forward but Emma and Mr Carson block them.

“I think it's better if you leave it to his Lordship. I'm sure he can get to the bottom of it.” Mr Carson says. Emma agrees. If she had gone, she'd have throttled Alfred.

——

Robert returns with a forlorn Alfred.

“Just as I thought. There's been a mix-up. Alfred here witnessed some roughhousing between two of the staff and misinterpreted it.” Robert says to Stanford and Brand.

“But why did you make the telephone call without checking your facts?” Stanford asks Alfred. Emma stares at the footman imploringly as he struggles with what to say.

“I'm very much afraid to say he was a bit squiffy, weren't you, Alfred?” Robert quickly explains.

“I made the call before I knew what I were doing. I'd been at the cider.” Alfred elaborates.

“You'd what?!” Mr Carson exclaims in shock.

“Oh, I think we can overlook it this once. Don't you, Mr Carson?” Emma says pointedly. The butler grumbles but calms as he seems to realise what they are doing.

“So, you see, I'm afraid there's really nothing to investigate. I am terribly sorry to have wasted your time. Would you care to have some tea?” Robert offers amiably. 

“No, thank you, Lord Grantham. I think we've got the measure of it. Good luck with your match.” The Police make their exit.

——

Emma sits near the other women in their tent, cradling Ivy in her arms when her husband sits down in the chair next to her. Mary is cradling her niece and goddaughter in her lap with Matthew lovingly watching them.

“I need to talk to you.” She states.

“So do I.” He speaks. “You go first.”

“I don't know if living away from Downton is our best idea,” Emma reveals. “I want our child to grow up with other kids. We could move once she's older?”

“That's why I wanted to talk to you. Seeing Mary with Sybbie made me rethink everything.” Tom admits. “So, we're staying at Downton?”

“If they'll have us.”

She looks over to Billy, who is crouched down by Mary, who is still holding Sybbie. She smiles at the sight. She wants her daughter to experience the same amount of love.

——

The break is nearly over when Emma makes her way over to Thomas. She pushes the pram containing Ivy over to him.

“So, we're not rid of you then?” Emma remarks with a smile.

“Seems so.” Thomas looks at her softly. “Thank you.”

Emma smirks. “I don't suppose you're going to say thank you to Mr Bates?”

Thomas snorts and shakes his head. “I don't think he wants me to. I was supposed to be leaving yet I'm still here.”

“True.” There’s a lull before she speaks again. “Tom and I aren't going to move to the agent's home after all.” She tells him.

“No?” She shakes her head. “Well, I'm glad.” He looks down to Ivy, who's gazing intently at him. “So, I'll be seeing more of you little one.” He strokes her cheek and she smiles and gurgles at him.

“Right gentlemen. Time's up.” Dr Clarkson calls.

“Well, that's me then,” Thomas says. “Wish me luck?”

Emma rolls her eyes. “You don't need it. And while he isn't doing as bad as we thought, I think my husband needs it more.”

Thomas chuckles and runs off to play. 

“Matthew, hurry up! You're keeping everyone waiting.” Robert calls to Matthew who seems quite distracted by his wife.

Eventually, all the men gather to play and everyone's watching intently as Mr Cotton from the bakery shop takes to bat and hits the ball successfully.

“Catch it!” Mr Molesley calls as it flies over his head 

Emma watches anxiously when she realises it's heading towards her husband.

Tom is successful in catching it and everyone cheers. Emma leaps up beaming as she claps for her husband, who receives a congratulatory handshake from Robert and has Matthew and Billy grin and slap him on the back. After all the turmoil they have been through, the future seems bright.

Chapter Text

A year has passed. Many positive things have happened, Mary and Matthew have celebrated their 1^st anniversary and Tom and Emma with their second. Ivy is now 1 year and 4 months while Sybbie is 1 year and 1 month. Other positives are that Mary and Emma find themselves pregnant. By September 1921, Mary is 8 months and nearing the end while Emma is just 4 months and still in the more early stages.

They all deeply miss Sybil. The anniversary of her death began with a celebration for little Sybbie and later on a recollection of her late mother. Emma is glad she’s finding footing with her new family after the loss of one of her best friends.

Emma and Billy stand with their young daughters, pointing out the servants as they go about their business.

With the autumn beginning, it is the start of the deer stalking season. All the staff are preparing for the family to leave for their regular holiday to Duneagle, the home of Lady Rose MacClare and her parents, Hugh MacClare, Marquess of Flintshire and Susan MacClare, Marchioness of Flintshire, for a summer break at Duneagle Castle in the Highlands of Scotland, leaving most of their servants back at home. It is quite a significant trip as the family hadn’t been since before the war.

Mr Bates, Anna, Mr Molesley, and Miss O'Brien are also making the trip. Tom, Emma and Billy remain at Downton after not being invited, which they don’t mind.

——

They all sit down for breakfast in the Dining room before they head off. Robert sits at the head with Mary, Emma and Cora on his left, Edith, Matthew and Tom on his left and Billy opposite on the other end. Thomas stands in the corner looking very prim in his under butler outfit.

There’s a call for Edith and she leaves to take it before returning.

“Who was it?” Her mother asks.

“My editor, Michael Gregson,” Edith answers as she takes her seat. Emma can already see Robert pulling a face at the sound of the man’s name. Honestly, after a year you would’ve thought he would have come round to the idea of his daughter writing for a newspaper. “He's realised he'll be in Scotland at the same time as us.”

“Don't tell me he'll be near Duneagle,” Mary remarks.

“Apparently.” Mary and Emma share a look though Emma’s is kinder.

“What a coincidence.” Emma jokes with a smile. Matthew gives her and Mary a scolding look.

Edith raises an eyebrow. “Yes, isn't it?”

“Maybe we can ask him over,” Cora suggests. “We want to meet him, don't we, Robert?”

Robert sighs and thankfully Matthew changes the conversation. “Why are the Flintshires based in Scotland when the title's Welsh?”

“Oh, Shrimpie's grandmother was Countess of Newtonmoor in her own right. It's now their courtesy title.” Robert explains.

“Dare one ask why he's called Shrimpie?” Billy asks with a smile.

“It was a nursery game. Louisa was a lobster, Agatha was a shark, which is easy to believe, and I suppose Shrimpie was a shrimp.” Robert answers.

“Is he very small?” Tom asks. Matthew chuckles.

“No, but he was the youngest,” Mary replies. Mr Carson walks in to relieve Thomas of his position in the corner.

“I'm sorry you three won't be with us,” Cora says to Tom, Billy and Emma.

“It’s all right. We’ll have lots to do.” Emma reassures her. She has appreciated how Cora has taken a mothering role with the three of them, which Emma has missed. “We have the children too.”

“And why should they ask us? We don't know them at all.” Her husband adds.

“Nor do I, really.” Matthew remarks.

“Are you sure you should be going?” Robert asks his eldest with concern.

Mary sighs with annoyance, not that Emma blames her considering this has been a never ending topic since Mary had declared she’s not being left behind. “Don't be a spoilsport. I still have a month.” Mr Carson harrumphs. “You don't want me to go, either?”

“I think you should take good care of yourself, Milady. That's all.” The butler replies.

“I agree.” Her father says.

“Well, Emma supports me.” Mary retorts leading to a few raised eyebrows in Emma’s direction.

“Um, well, they say women can exercise up to the day before delivery.” Emma awkwardly explains. She receives a suggestive look from her husband to which she rolls her eyes.

“Right, let's get started,” Robert announces. “I told Mama we'd be on the platform at quarter to, and we're late.”

——

At the Station, it seems to be organised chaos as luggage is loaded up and everyone is finding their seats. Emma has already said goodbye to Anna and Mr Bates and now stands with Cora and Isobel near the front of the train when Edith and Violet approach. The Dowager had, in her own funny way, conceded and gave permission for Emma to call her by her given name since Emma seems to call the rest of the family by such names she had said.

“Have you got everything?” Isobel asks Violet.

“Well, if I haven't, it's too late now.” Violet remarks then glances over her shoulder. “Do you think it's wise to leave them here unsupervised?” Emma looks to see Robert talking to both Billy and Tom, who is holding Isis’ leash. Probably giving them strict instructions on how to look after the dog.

“What do you mean?” Cora asks.

“Well, I know they’re house-broken, more or less and Emma will watch them, but I don't want freedom to go to his head.” Violet worries.

“I'll keep an eye on them as well. They and Emma can come to dinner tonight.” Isobel suggests.

“Oh. Well, that's one day taken care of. Only nine to go!” Violet remarks.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be around,” Emma reassures her with an amused smile as she boards the train.

——

“I'm sure I don't know.” Mrs Hughes' voice is heard coming from one of the bedrooms, Billy’s, that Emma passes as she walks to put things away after coming from the station.

“I wonder what Lady Flintshire made of her cousin's daughter eloping with an engineer,” Edna remarks. Edna Braithwaite is a new addition to Downton after having recently joined as a new general maid. Emma is not sure what to make of her. In a way, with some information from Gemma, she seems to be wishing for a better life like Ethel but seems more conniving about it.

It seems they talking about Sybil, which causes Emma to pause and listen.

“It's not your place to wonder.” Mrs Hughes reminds her.

“What was she like?” Edna asks softly.

“She was a sweet, kind person. And a real beauty. Inside and out.” Emma smiles softly with tears in her eyes.

“You'd think she could have done better.” This causes Emma to sombre up and step into the room.

“But SHE didn't think she could do better, and that's what matters,” Emma says shortly as she steps inside. The two in the room whip round to look at her. Edna seems to have been changing the sheets reminding Emma of the old days of her, Gemma, Gwen and Anna doing this job.

“Mrs Branson.” Mrs Hughes greets with an amused smile.

“Mrs Hughes.”

“He's nice looking, I'll give him that,” Edna remarks. Emma narrows her eyes at her.

“I don't think you're required to give him anything.” Mrs Hughes snaps.

——

Emma, Billy and Tom have lunch together in the Dining room. It is odd to be in this house without the family and for it to feel so empty despite all the people downstairs. They are chatting away with each other when Edna, carrying a tray interrupts.

“Oh,” she says, pausing when she sees they are still in here and Emma then realises they have been in here longer than usual, “Mr Carson sent me up to clear. He thought you'd be out of here.”

“We should be,” Billy says, smiling kindly at her.

“Seems sad for you all to be left behind all on your own,” Edna says to them but Emma can’t help but feel she’s more looking at Billy than her and Tom, particularly after the conversation she had heard earlier.

“We’re used to it,” Tom remarks. Edna flickers her eyes to him then looks away towards Billy in a dismissive action. Emma is beginning to really not like this girl.

“Yes. Yes, of course. You would be. It must be very hard for you Mr Prior.” Emma is surprised at how direct she’s being, Emma was never like this when she was a maid though back then she was used to this world and was still figuring it out.

Billy looks sad and also startled at her statement. “Don't worry about me.” He hurriedly says as they all stand.

“Well,” Emma interrupts Edna’s staring, “there’s plenty to do.”

“You're the new maid, aren't you?” Tom then asks. Usually, Emma likes how friendly her husband is with everyone but this time she’s not happy. “What's your name?”

“Edna. Edna Braithwaite.”

The three vacate the room as Tom gives his wife a questioning look. She shakes her head. There’s nothing to worry about just yet.

——

Billy, Emma and Tom go to the Crawley house that evening to eat with Isobel and afterwards sit in her Drawing room to have some tea.

“I hope you’ll come here whenever you like,” Isobel says. She and Billy sit in chairs on either side of the settee Emma and Tom sit on. “It must be odd, being alone in that great house.”

“Well, we’re not alone.” Emma corrects. “There are people Tom and I know well. Except they're all downstairs, and we’re up.”

“Well, why not take the opportunity to spend some time with them?” Isobel suggests.

“I don't think old Lady Grantham would approve of that,” Tom remarks causing Emma and Billy to chuckle.

“No,” Isobel agrees, “but I doubt she approves of the working class learning to read.” They chuckle. “But can I take this chance to say to all of you that you've managed a very delicate transition superbly?”

“Thank you,” Billy says softly.

“But don't be too eager to please.” Isobel continues. “You have a new identity. And I don't mean because you're not a chauffeur or a maid or an engineer at the low standings anymore. Tom as the agent of this estate, Emma as a nurse at Downton Hospital and Billy being a higher standing engineer, you all have a perfect right to talk to anyone who works under you. Anyone you choose.”

“That's quite a speech,” Emma says feeling quite touched.

“I mean it. You all have positions now, and you're entitled to use them.”

——

They return to Downton and to cause the least disruption, they take the servants’ entrance.

“Mr Branson, Emma, Mr Prior?” Mrs Hughes calls as she steps out of her Sitting room behind them.

“Sorry Mrs Hughes, we didn't want to drag one of you upstairs to open the door.” Emma apologises and the fact that she feels weird doing it without the family here.

“That was kind.” Mrs Hughes says before adding, “Oh, I wondered if you would allow the maids to clean during the day while the family's in Scotland?”

“You don't need our permission, Mrs Hughes,” Billy tells her.

“But I do.” Mrs Hughes insists awkwardly and it is, then three ordering the servants about? Bizarre. “And if any of you want to use a particular room, then please let me know and we'll vacate it at once.”

“Thank you, Mrs Hughes,” Tom says. “Good night.”

Emma and Billy mutter their own.

“Good night, Mr Branson, Emma, Mr Prior.”

——

The next day to save the awkwardness and all the work for the servants, Emma, Billy and Tom decide to go to the Grantham Arms for lunch. Emma is honestly looking forward to it as she is getting away to sit with people of the real world.

Emma and Tom are late because Ivy was fussing but ask Billy to go ahead with Isis so she can get a good walk in and they’ll catch up.

“Good afternoon, George.” Tom greets as they enter and walk over to the bar. “The usual sandwiches, please.”

“Anything else extra for the missus?” George asks.

“I’m good George, thank you,” Emma says. George nods and walks away.

Emma glances around to see if Billy has arrived and spots Edna talking with Billy as they sit at a table together. Emma nudges Tom to get his attention.

“Hello.” Tom greets.

Emma frowns a bit when she notices Billy looks a little alarmed and startled and she wonders what Edna could’ve possibly said to him.

“Edna has invited us to join the servants downstairs for dinner one night.” Billy pipes up.

“That’s nice to hear,” Tom says with a smile as he and Emma sit down. Emma can’t help but think Edna looks a little displeased with their arrival.

“Yes, very nice, but we don’t want to distract you from your work,” Emma says as kindly as possible. “I hear Mr Carson and Mrs Hughes are giving you all extra work now the house is a bit more empty.”

Edna doesn’t look pleased but excuses herself, giving a lingering look to Billy before leaving.

Emma tries to enjoy her lunch with Tom and Billy but she can’t help but think about Edna. She would like to have dinner with the servants but is unsure now, particularly considering it seems to have become Edna’s idea.

——

Tom and Emma go for a walk to have a look around the ground that afternoon and had warned Billy they would be late for dinner that evening. Emma had spent that morning resting, as pregnancy seems to always make her tired, and spending time with Ivy and Sybbie in the Nursery.

“I worry about the new maid Edna,” Emma says to her husband as they walk back to the house.

“Why? I thought you would like a modern woman.” Tom comments confused.

“Well, yeah but think she’s after something and it’s like she’ll get it through any means,” Emma says. “I can’t help but feel like she’s trying to manipulate Billy in some sort of way.”

“You’re overthinking, love. I doubt Mrs Hughes would allow it.” Tom reassures her.

“True,” Emma murmurs though she wonders if something will happen before. “Thomas has told me about a fair in Thirsk. This Friday he says. Apparently, a group of them from downstairs are going. Why don’t we?”

“Why not.”

Emma isn’t so sure about Tom’s dismissiveness of Edna when they come back to join Billy to find him looking visibly shaken as he sits at the table.

——

Billy had become insistent on the dining downstairs and when Tom backs him up, Emma can’t say no, especially when she herself missing sitting with those downstairs despite not all of them being at Downton right now.

“Oh, how can I help, Mrs Branson?” Mrs Hughes asks as Emma enters the Servants’ Hall. While the woman often calls Emma by her first name, she understands that Mrs Hughes wouldn’t do so in front of the other servants, particularly the new ones.

Thomas stands by the bells, Jimmy and Alfred polishing the silverware further down the table, Daisy seems to be sorting the cups and plates with the help of Anne and Edna has a box open next to her though Emma can’t see entirely what she is doing. Mrs Hughes' words draw attention to her. Alfred and Jimmy abruptly stand while Anne and Daisy spin around. Edna sits in her seat, looking at Emma with a judging look. Emma had hoped Gemma would be here but clearly she is busy.

“I was thinking... It's just...” Emma stumbles. While she had used to be one of them, it had been so long and there are now many faces who did not know her when she was a maid.

“Yes?” Mrs Hughes prompts encouragingly.

“I, well we, Mr Branson, Mr Prior and I, thought we’d come down for supper tonight. Catch up with your news.” Emma suggests. Her eyes flicker to Edna and she doesn’t like the pleased and smug look that appears on the maid’s face.

Mrs Hughes looks surprised but quickly continues. “If you would like to, of course, you'd be very welcome. We don't eat late while the family's away, so dinner will be at about eight o'clock.”

Emma nods hurriedly, she glances towards Thomas, who gives her a small smile and then says, “I'll see you then.” And quickly leaves.

——

“He's what?” Emma hears Mr Carson spit out as she, Tom and Billy approach the Butler’s Pantry that evening.

“It's only meant to be friendly.” Comes Mrs Hughes replies before Tom knocks on the door and the three enter.

“Good evening, Mr Carson. I don't expect you to approve.” Tom greets. Mr Carson glares at him and Billy but only gives a simple disapproving glance to Emma.

“Well, now, come along in.” Mrs Hughes urges and practically pushes out of the room.

——

“Know what you're going to wear?” Edna asks. Emma, unfortunately, has to sit directly across from Edna with Jimmy on her left and Tom on her right.

“Nothing good, that's for sure.” Gemma remarks from Edna’s left.

“I'll keep an eye on the place,” Billy says as he sits on Tom’s right.

“Oh, don't say you're not coming.” Edna suddenly says before quietening quickly when she seems to realise she’s overstepping. Thomas glances at her observingly and Emma is glad someone else is noticing. “I-I thought you could drive us.”

“There is no need for impertinence, Edna, thank you.” Mrs Hughes reprimands her pointedly from Thomas’ left.

“Plus, Mr Branson can drive,” Emma adds, frowning at Edna.

“No, it’s fine. There’s lots of us and Mr Branson has already been teaching me. I’ll be happy to get you all there.” Billy reassures quickly.

“But who'll stay here?” Gemma asks.

“I will.” Mr Carson announces.

“You don't want to come to the fair?” Alfred questions.

“I would sooner chew broken glass.”

Jimmy and Alfred look pleased with the reply but Emma sees Mr Carson and Mrs Hughes sharing an amused look and realises that it was intentional.

——

The next day is the fair. All of Thirsk and then some seem to be there. These kinds of fairs are good as it is free to enter and only spent how much you wanted to. Emma knows that she won’t be going on any of the rides as it’ll make her nauseous, which annoys her to no end.

“I said I'd meet him at his stall.” Mrs Patmore says as they all slow to take in the scene in front of them. Him being Mrs Patmore’s fancy man according to Gemma.

“What's that?” Mrs Hughes asks her, gesturing to the bundle Mrs Patmore carries.

“He asked me to bring sandwiches.”

“Can I come?” Alfred asks. “I want to find out where the best food stalls are.”

“Why don't we all go?” Mrs Hughes suggests.

“Here's something for us,” Jimmy says, taking notice of a sign for tug of war. “Alfred? Mr Branson? Mr Prior? Let's give it a go.”

“I don't mind,” Tom remarks.

“What about you?” Alfred asks Thomas.

Jimmy snickers. “Isn't it a bit rough for Mr Barrow?”

“Oh, I think I could manage.” Thomas retorts as he walks away. Emma raises a pointed eyebrow at Jimmy before following him with Tom close behind.

——

“Any side bets before we begin?” A man calls. He stands in the tug of war, which is marked by some rope creating a rectangular shape. Jimmy, Alfred, Tom, Billy and Thomas stand at one end of a long piece of rope while an equal amount of men stand at the other. The man talking stands at the middle where some fabric has been tied around the rope at the midway point.

“Who'd bet on them?” A man at the front of the opposite team remarks smugly. The rest of his team share similar expressions. Emma doesn’t like it and shares an unhappy look with Gemma who stands beside her.

Gemma has been clinging to her side ever since Tom had left it to join in on the tug of war and Emma can’t help but feel like, after seeing her husband and Gemma talking, that the maid had been assigned to keep an eye on her.

“What odds would you give us?” Jimmy replies unbothered.

“10 to one.” The first man says.

“Right. A quid on the Downton team.” Jimmy declares. Emma raises her eyebrows in surprise. Jimmy seems very sure of the Downton group’s capabilities.

The opposite team laughs while Jimmy hands the money to the man who had declared the odds. “Any more? Ready?” He picks up the rope where the fabric is tied.

“One moment.” Jimmy stops him and turns to a plump man that stands next to Mrs Patmore on the opposite side to Emma. Must be her fancy man. “Mr Tufton, you'll join our team, won't you? As a Downton supplier?”

“If you want us, lad, aye.” Mr Tufton takes off his jacket and hat to Mrs Patmore and walks to the end of the rope, just in front of where Emma stands. He turns to two female spectators standing nearby. “Good afternoon, ladies. You all right? They need abut of muscle, so they sent for Tufton. Go on, feel that muscle.” He offers his arm to the two females who remark how strong he is and Emma is in shock at his blatant flirting while Mrs Patmore, who he had invited, stands nearby.

“Gentleman, take the strain! Pull!” The man lets go of the rope and the teams begin pulling.

Emma joins in the cheering of the crowd while also admiring how nice her husband looks with the sleeves rolled up and muscles straining.

“Come on, lads!” Daisy is yelling.

“Come on, boys!” Edna cries.

“Mr Tufton!” Mrs Patmore yells cheerfully.

The man who had let go of the rope is looking increasingly annoyed and stressed with the opposing team or it looks that way with how he’s yelling at the team.

Eventually, the Downton team are successful as they tumble backwards with the rope, pulling the opposing team forward onto the ground.

“I declare the Downton team the winner!”

Emma cheers and claps. She smiles happily when she sees the beaming smile on her husband’s face.

——

While Emma will be too nauseous to go on the swinging boats and swings, she can go on the carousel. She rides next to Tom, having to grip his arm as she accidentally slides too far towards him as she laughs and enjoys herself. Her laughter is cut short however when she sees Edna gripping onto Billy a few seats ahead.

Emma takes a turn at the coconut saloon with Gemma before also finding Isobel and Dr Clarkson at the fair. The Doctor checks in on her health before joining in with other men with trying out some bikes and Isobel draws Emma into blowing up some balloons though Emma completely fails at it as she’s never been good at it.

Other things worry Emma though. Mr Tufton seemingly flirting with every woman he sees when Mrs Patmore’s back is turned, Edna’s continued flirtation with an uncomfortable Billy and how an increasingly drunk Jimmy keeps flashing his cash about like there’s no tomorrow.

The good atmosphere is broken when a frantic Jimmy barges into Emma as he pushes through the crowd.

“Oi watch it!” Tom exclaims, pulling Emma away from Jimmy.

“Sorry, Mrs Branson,” Jimmy mutters but Emma can see he is distracted. His eyes dart over the crowd determinedly.

“Jimmy? What is it? What’s wrong?” Emma questions.

“Where’s Dr Clarkson?” Jimmy asks instead.

Emma looks around and spots Isobel with Dr Clarkson sitting at a table under some covering, having a drink. “Over there. But what’s—”

She doesn’t get a chance to finish as Jimmy runs off in the Doctor’s direction.

“What’s going on?” Tom wonders.

“Let’s find out.” Emma decides.

They get near enough to hear Jimmy yell, “Doctor! Doctor, you've got to come now!”

“What is it?” Dr Clarkson questions as he and Isobel stand.

“It's Thomas. Please!”

At those words, Emma’s eyes widen in panic and she breaks out into a run after Jimmy, Dr Clarkson and Isobel despite Tom’s protests and Billy’s once he starts to chew after her himself when he sees the commotion.

——

They come across a beaten up Thomas lying under a bridge. Emma gasps in shock and immediately begins assessing his injuries and helping Dr Clarkson by whipping blood from Thomas’ face.

Not only are Dr Clarkson, Emma, Isobel, Jimmy, Tom and Billy surrounding Thomas but Edna, Mrs Hughes and Alfred have joined them as well.

“Is there any chance of apprehending these men?” Isobel questions.

“Not really.” Alfred murmurs.

“But why did you get into a fight? It's not like you.” Mrs Hughes says to Thomas. Emma sees Thomas looking over her shoulder, she turns to see Jimmy staring back at him. What’s going on there?

“What have they taken?” Tom asks.

“Every penny I had, but it wasn't much.” Thomas gasps out.

“Is anything broken?” Mrs Hughes asks Dr Clarkson.

“I don't think so.” The Doctor replies.

“So, he'll be all right?” Jimmy then asks surprising Emma. His whole behaviour when he came barging through the crowd looking for Dr Clarkson has been surprising considering the rocky relationship Emma knows he and Thomas share.

“We ought to get him home.” Emma declares.

“Mr Branson and I will fetch the wagonettes,” Billy says, he and Tom leave.

“I'll help him,” Alfred says. He assists Dr Clarkson to lift Thomas up while Emma anxiously hovers. Thomas groans in pain.

“Lean on me,” Alfred says as he guides Thomas out of the dip they are all gathered in.

Emma helps Dr Clarkson in looking after Thomas once back at Downton and makes sure Thomas is comfortable in his bed before leaving him to rest. He had confessed to her when it’s just the two of them that he hadn’t simply gotten into a fight but was saving Jimmy. Emma hopes this means the two of them will get along better in the future now.

——

The next day they get a call saying that Mary and Anna are returning. Emma feels immediately feels concerned about Mary but she is reassured that Mary is just unsettled and needs to return to rest.

Emma hears from Billy that Edna has been fired but is leaving with a good reference. Emma thinks it’s because of Billy that she’s getting a good reference and is also glad that she wasn’t the only one that noticed Edna’s behaviour.

Emma is anxious to go to Mary once she gets to the Station. Tom insists that they stay and at least have a decent lunch, reminding Emma that if the birth is really imminent, she will need her strength to help Mary get through it. 

They are only just finishing, with Billy joining them, about two hours later, when news comes from the train station: Mary and Anna have arrived safely, but Mary has requested to go directly to the Hospital.

Tom, Billy and Emma bolt up from their seats.

“Get what you need,” Tom says. “I'll get the car ready.”

Emma nods and then runs upstairs for her nursing uniform. She also grabs a bag then goes to Mary's room and grabs a nightshirt, a dressing gown and a handful of toiletries. She has been by Mary's side through check-ups and will be mad if she isn’t with her today as she gives birth. Once everything is packed, she runs downstairs. Tom is waiting in the car, already running, while Mr Carson holds the front door open for her with Billy anxiously standing beside him. She doesn’t blame him as this is the first birth in the family after Sybil.

“We'll telephone with news once we know the situation.” She says to the butler. “And the rest of the family are probably on their way back by now.”

“Not to worry, Mrs Branson, we'll have the house ready for their return.” Mr Carson replies.

——

When Tom and Emma arrive at the Hospital, only minutes after Mary, who is still in the Entrance Hall with Anna waiting for the duty nurse to direct her to a room, the first words out of Mary's mouth are, “This is your fault.” Emma rolls her eyes knowing she’s not being entirely serious.

“Lady Mary, we're ready.” The group turns to see Dr Clarkson gesturing for them to follow him down the Hall.

Before she does so, Mary looks at Tom. “We left the luggage at the train station.”

“I'll get it. Don't worry.” He reassures her, even before she asks the question.

“I have some things from the house,” Emma says. “But probably not everything you need.”

“Why don't I go with him,” Anna suggests. “I can unpack and bring back what's needed for yourself and the baby.”

“And call Duneagle,” Mary adds.

“Don’t they know?!” Emma exclaims.

“We sent word from the train station, just after we called the house, but I'd like to know for sure that Matthew's on his way,” Mary explains.

“I'll call to say you're back safe but that they should come back as well, if they haven't left already,” Tom tells her.

“Pardon me.” Dr Clarkson interrupts. “I know plans have to be made, but if the child really is on his way, we should make Lady Mary as comfortable as possible as soon as possible.”

“Of course,” Emma says. “Go on, darling.” She adds, gesturing to Tom that he be on his way.

——

Mary is settled into a small bed in a private room, at the very end of the Hospital, away from the main ward where she’ll have privacy and quiet. Emma goes into the nurses' quarters to change into her uniform, glad to not have to use the corset as she’s pregnant, and when she returns, Dr Clarkson has just finished his examination.

“And your pain, how often are you feeling it now?” He asks the mother-to-be.

Mary thinks for a moment. “Every quarter of an hour, maybe? I felt it an hour or so before we pulled into the train station. It's what prompted me to come here.”

Dr Clarkson nods. “Well, it's still early on. If you wanted to go home—”

“No,” Mary says firmly. “Unless you're prepared to tell me that the baby is not going to be born this week, I won't leave the Hospital without him— or her.” Emma knows it’s important for Mary and the estate, but she really wishes Mary won’t pin all her hopes on the baby being a boy.

“Well, I can't promise that it'll be today, but tomorrow surely.” Dr Clarkson explains. Considering what happened with Sybil, extra care is needed this time around so it’s better for Mary to stay put.

“Thank you, Dr Clarkson,” Emma says, stepping forward. “I'll stay with her. You won't need to alter staffing for the Hospital at the moment.”

“Thank you, Nurse Branson.” Turning to Mary, he adds, “I can't imagine you'll be in better hands.”

Mary smiles. “I quite agree.”

Once he is gone from the room, Emma comes over and sits on the edge of the bed. “How are you feeling?”

“Anxious to have it done with now,” Mary remarks. Emma chuckles, she knows that feeling. “But apparently, I'm just at the start. He did say that nothing looked out of order, not like…”

Emma smiles sadly. “Not like Sybil?” Mary nods, as if afraid to say something more. Emma takes Mary's hand. “You should hope that it all goes smoothly. You needn't feel guilty if it does.”

Mary doesn’t look quite cheered yet. “I just wish I'd known more. I would have spoken up, supported Mama, Billy and you.”

Emma shakes her head and dismissively waves her hand. “Don’t dwell on that now, we can’t change the past. Just focus on keeping calm and resting. You'll need all your strength soon enough.”

“Will you be here with me tonight?” Mary shakily asks.

Emma smiles. “Of course.”

——

Mary has a fitful night's sleep, with the pains growing closer together and growing in intensity. She is tired but in good spirits and seems ready for what comes next in every respect save for Matthew's absence.

Emma remains with her all night, taking only a small rest in the early hours of the morning, when Isobel, who had arrived in the afternoon after being alerted, comes to check on Mary again and offers to give Emma a reprieve. Emma only sleeps for several hours, but by the time she wakes up, she can see that the baby's arrival will happen likely no later than that very afternoon.

——

“I wish Matthew were here.” Mary huffs as Isobel sits by her side, holding her hand. Emma wipes her forehead with a towel. “It's funny. I feel as if I'm only half myself without him.”

“He'll be arriving soon I bet,” Emma reassures.

“And you won't want him in the room till it's all over, trust me!” Isobel says with a grin Mary huffs a laugh out.

“I had Tom in the room. I felt he aught to suffer a little.” Emma remarks.

Mary laughs again but then groans in pain. “Oh!”

“It won't be long now,” Isobel reassures her.

“We must ring Carson. He'll be in such a state.” Mary says.

“I will,” Isobel tells her.

“I shouldn't have gone up north. How could I be so stupid?” Mary laments.

“The baby will be well Mary. It’s going to only be slightly early but that’s okay, we’ll look after them.” Emma reassures her softly. Mary nods and gives her a thankful smile.

——

Mary's delivery goes off without complication. She gives birth to a son. He weighs a healthy seven pounds, with bright blue eyes and features that suggest he will grow up to be the spitting image of his father.

Mary, being her father's daughter, is immediately pleased that she has borne an heir on her first try. Emma is too happy for her to point out the silliness of the notion that boys are more important and lets Mary bask in her success.

Emma calls to tell Mr Carson and he’s a blubbering mess.

“Thank you. Thank you very much.” He says earnestly.

Emma laughs. “We'll keep you posted.”

“Thank you very much indeed.” He ends the call and it is then Emma realises that he never asked about the sex. Oh well.

——

“He's perfect,” Emma says as she watches Mary hold the tiny creature, cleaned and bundled into a blanket.

Mary has nothing to say for several minutes. Her eyes cloud over with tears, but there is no crying, only relief and love. Emma smiles on seeing the usually stoic woman allowing herself to be this emotional.

“Is he really all right? There's nothing wrong?” Mary asks frantically out without taking her eyes off her son.

“Like I said, he's perfect.” Emma answers.

“He is, isn't he?” Mary says, beaming.

“Do you know what you'll call him?”

“Not yet,” Mary replies. “We haven't settled on one. I liked Alistair, after great-grandpapa. Matthew was partial to George.”

“Well, Matthew should be here soon enough, and you can decide. In the meantime, I have spoken with Mr Carson, so they'll have the news at home when they arrive.” Emma tells her.

But Mary is too taken with the bundle in her arms to say anything in response. Emma can only smile at the sight of the enamoured mother.

She steps outside of the room, to let them be alone. Once she has closed the door, Emma finally allows the tears she had been holding back to roll down her cheeks, tears of joy, relief and exhaustion all mixed together.

“You did well, Nurse Branson.”

Emma jumps and her head snaps towards the voice. Dr Clarkson stands there smiling.

She lets out a watery chuckle. “Thank you. Don’t know why I’m crying.” Emma wipes her cheeks. “I’m blaming the hormones.”

“Perhaps, but it could be a relief after all that has happened.” Dr Clarkson suggests.

“Maybe, but I warn you, there’ll be more tears when the father arrives,” Emma remarks.

“I do not doubt it.” He chuckles.

——

As it turns out, Matthew misses his son's birth only by a little over an hour. Emma and Isobel linger by the entrance, waiting for him to appear. Matthew bursts through the Hospital doors, hands shaking and looking like he is about to collapse when he sees the two of them. His features draw together in desperation as he looks at them expectantly. They guide him down the corridor to the room Mary and the baby are in.

“She's fine.” His mother says. “So is he. They're both fine.”

His shoulders drop in relief and his emotions seem to turn into one of jubilation. He kisses Isobel on the cheek before abruptly doing the same to Emma, which catches her by surprise causing her to laugh. Tears are wetting his eyes as he stumbles to the door of Mary's room. Emma shakes her head at him with a chuckle.

Isobel lets out her own. “We better let the new family be alone though I better go to Downton, keep at bay.”

“Quite right.”

Isobel leaves to return to Downton while Emma lingers on the other side of the door that contains the happy family.

——

Emma has just closed the door behind her when she hears footsteps coming up the hallway. Her face brightens for a moment at the sight of Robert and her husband.

“What are you doing here?” She chuckles. “Can't believe it's really a boy and come to see for yourself, have you?”

But the teasing question is only just out of her mouth when Robert steps into the light and Emma sees his face. His eyes are red-rimmed as if he has been crying recently. Tom's face is equally solemn and downcast. Emma turns her head to seek his eyes out, but he just looks away.

“What is it?” Emma asks.

“Is she awake?” Robert asks instead.

Emma’s heart begins to race and dread begins to pool in the pit of her stomach. “What is it, Robert?”

“Is she awake? Is the baby with her?”

“He's with the nurse. What's wrong?” Emma can’t take this suspense anymore.

Robert and Tom look at each other and Tom nods. 

“Tom?” Emma asks, looking at her husband expecting to find the usual comfort in his eyes and seeing fear and resignation instead. Robert moves to open the door. “Robert, please…”

But Robert ignores Emma and goes in, pushing the door closed behind him. Emma, now growing angry, turns the knob but feels Tom's hand over hers. She looks into his eyes again.

He closes his eyes and sighs. “Matthew is dead.”

Emma shakes her head as if shaking the thought away, not accepting what she'd just heard. 

“I'm sorry, love.”

“But—”

“It was a motoring accident, just a few miles from here. I-I saw it.”

Emma brings her hands to her face and crumples into Tom's chest. After a moment, she pulls her arms down and around Tom's waist and the two stand there comforting one another for several minutes before Emma’s grief becomes concern for Mary. Abruptly, she pushes Tom away and moves to open the door once again. This time he doesn’t stop her, and when she does Mary is standing there, on the other side.

The two women look at one another for a long moment before Mary says, “I need to see him.”

Emma numbly nods and steps aside to let Mary step out of the room.

Immediately, Robert speaks up, “Emma, bring her back here. She needs to lie down!”

Emma hesitates for a second before turning to Tom. “Where is he?” Tom looks torn. “Tell me or I'll just look myself.”

Tom nods, resigned, and turns to guide them toward the basement room that serves as the Hospital's morgue. Emma grips Mary’s arms and guides the woman along the corridors.

Robert, on their heels, “Tom, Emma, this is ridiculous. Stop at once!” But he is ignored.

It is a short walk, to the end of the Hall and down the stairs. Neither Tom nor Emma speak to Mary. Mary seems to be barely registering what’s around her. Emma pulling her along seems the only reason she’s moving along with them.

When they arrive, the door to the room is open. Mary steps forward, but Emma puts her hand on her arm, stopping her.

“Are you sure?” She asks her. Emma doesn’t know how this’ll help.

“I need to see him,” Mary says firmly.

“You can't unsee it,” Emma warns her. “I won't stop you, but I need you to tell me you're sure.”

“I need to see him,” Mary repeats. It seems to be the only thing her mind is set on. She steps into the room. Emma tries to walk in with her but Tom holds her back.

Mary walks to the only bed on which there appears to be a body. The bed is low to the ground. Mary hesitates then before bending over, grabbing a fistful of the sheet and pulling it away unceremoniously. She squeezes her eyes shut immediately and looks away. Robert pushes past Emma, who had put her hands over her eyes and turned into her husband's chest once more, and is at Mary's side in an instant. He puts his arm around her to pull her away, but she stops him.

“Wait,” Mary says quietly. She kneels and, with her sleeve, begins to clean off the blood coming out of his right ear. She runs her fingers through his hair several times then she closes his eyes. She stands and breaks down into tears before fainting in her father’s arms.

Chapter Text

After Matthew’s death, Mary struggled. She had refused to see the baby at first but when she eventually did, there was a disconnect between mother and child, nothing like the enamoured mother Emma had seen just after the baby, named George, had been born. In the months that have gone by, Mary has not moved out of her mourning clothes, while everyone else had moved onto colours, and remains forlorn.

Rose had moved to Downton while Shrimpie and Susan move to India during the six months after Matthew’s death. Emma is sad to hear that they had to sell Duneagle as the fortune is all gone. 

Emma also feels sorry for Mr Molesley, who has looking for a job since Matthew's death but has been unsuccessful.

——

“She’s what?!” Emma exclaims as Gemma gathers the laundry to take downstairs. Emma is very pregnant by this point as the baby is due in the next couple of weeks and she can’t wait as she feels annoyed and achy with all the extra weight she’s been carrying around. Despite this, she is getting ready to go downstairs for breakfast.

“I wish I was lying but it’s true.” Gemma says regretfully. “All Miss O’Brien left was two letters to Mrs Hughes and Her Ladyship.”

“But to run off in the middle of the night?” Emma complains. “What’s Cor- Lady Grantham meant to do now?”

“Mrs Hughes will help her today and Anna and I are going to help her out after that until a new lady’s maid is hired.” Gemma explains.

“Won’t that take time?”

“Well, what else can we do?” Gemma tells her as the two leave the room and walk along the landing.

Emma huffs. “It’s just like Miss O’Brien, isn’t it? Not thinking about how her actions are going to leave everyone in the lurch. Wasn’t there any warning?”

Gemma thinks for a moment. “Well, apparently Miss O'Brien did say that she got on very well with Lady Flintshire when she was up in Scotland and she had a telegram yesterday. That must have been it.”

“Just brilliant.”

——

Emma, Billy, Robert, Edith and Tom are having breakfast with Mr Carson attending.

“Shouldn’t you be lying down, Emma.” Robert questions.

Emma rolls her eyes. “I’m fine, I’m not going to be running any marathons or running around.”

Emma had been joining them for breakfast ever since she started her maternity leave from the Hospital. She doesn’t like sitting about.

Robert grumbles slightly.

Edith walks back from serving herself at the sideboard as she laments, “Susan Flintshire has stolen Mama's maid whilst her daughter's a guest in this house?” They had all been discussing Miss O’Brien’s departure.

“I'm sure she wouldn't put it like that.” Billy remarks as Edith takes her seat on his left.

“I don't care how she puts it. It's absolutely disgraceful.” Edith argues.

“It is pretty rude of her, I’ll admit that.” Emma says.

Rose comes in, looking apologetic. “It's all right. Madge told me.”

“It is not all right.” Robert counters.

“Did you have any idea?” Edith asks Rose.

Rose replies uncomfortably as she lingers at the edge of the table. “No. Not really. I knew... I knew that Mummy thought O'Brien was very good at doing hair, and they talked about her wanting to travel...” She moves to the sideboard to get her breakfast.

“What? When?” Robert demands to know sharply.

“Well, when you were all at Duneagle.” Rose confesses.

“And you didn't think to inform us?”

“Edith is going into London tomorrow.” Emma pipes up to divert Rose from the firing line. “She can advertise for the job in a magazine or something.”

“Good.” Robert says sharply and gets up to leave.

“Won't it take forever, waiting for the magazine to come out?” Rose questions.

“It can't be helped.” Edith argues.

Robert turns to Tom. “We're meeting Trent at eleven.”

“I'll see you there. I want to walk the plantations first.” He hesitates and looks to Emma, who gives him an encouraging look. “I was wondering if Mary might like to come.”

“Don't bother Mary. She's got enough on her plate.” Robert dismisses. He leaves.

Emma rolls her eyes at him. They really do need Mary onboard, not only for Mary herself but for her son and the estate. Due to Matthew's death and the large sum of death duties to be paid, the previous plans for improvement to the estate that Matthew and Tom had have been abandoned. Everything might have gone to her son and she’d been completely blindsided by the laws, but Mary is still George’s guardian and really should have a say.

“Never liked Miss O’Brien. She was always rather horrid.” Emma comments as Rose passes behind her to sit at the end of the table.

“Must explain why her and Lady Flintshire get along.” Billy remarks jovially.

Tom chuckles. “Match made in heaven.”

Edith gives them a disapproving look but Emma can see she’s containing a smile before she turns to Rose. “Did you really not know anything?”

“I never thought she'd go through with it.” Rose replies.

Tom exchanges a look of exasperation with Edith, then picks up a newspaper and starts reading.

——

Emma suggests to Nanny West that they should try and encourage Mary to join the Nursery staff on a walk with the children. Emma would have joined herself if she wasn’t so heavily pregnant. Nanny had pulled a face at Emma’s suggestion and the idea of Emma coming along with her and George to Mary’s room. The Nanny has been funny towards Emma ever since she had gotten the job.

Emma knocks on the door and enters with Nanny West behind her, carrying Baby George on her arm. The baby gurgles.

While everyone had moved on to lighter colours like purples and blues, Mary still dresses in the same black as if Matthew had died yesterday, which it still feels like sometimes.

“Mary?” Emma calls softly. Mary turns to look at her lethargically from the windows and has a blank expression on her face but Emma doesn’t let that deter her. “Nanny West is taking the children out for some air. Would you like to join them?”

“I don't think so, but thank you.” Mary says in a flat, languid voice. She approaches her son and runs a hand over his little head. “Poor little orphan.” She plants a soft kiss on the top of his head. “Thank you, Nanny.”

Nanny West leaves with George but Emma lingers.

“You should rest Emma.” Mary continues in the same tone. “It’s important to rest, that’s what Matt—” Mary cuts herself off when she realises whose name she was about to say. Emma sees how her voice cracks, almost breaking the façade before Mary composes herself and turns away to sit in an armchair by the window.

Emma smiles at her softly. “Don’t worry. I will.”

Mary settles in an armchair with a book, pretending to read. Emma shares a saddened look with Anna, who had been standing by the bed, before leaving herself.

——

Cora and Rose are on one of the red settees, and Edith and Emma are on the other. They talk as Robert and Tom, just back from the farm, walk in with Isis. Billy isn’t with them as he is at work. Emma smiles at the sight of her husband.

“By the way, I'm going into Thirsk after lunch. Do you want to come?” Cora asks Edith.

“I'm walking down to the Village to see how Isobel's getting on.” Edith replies. Isobel had been a shell of who she was ever since her son died.

“Remind her it's an open invitation. If she wants to see her grandson or feels like company, she just has to turn up.” Robert says. He sits down in the armchair that sits next to the settee his wife sits on, Isis loyally follows. Tom takes the other armchair next to the end Emma sits on the settee. He takes her hand and rubs the back of it softly, silently asking if she’s alright. Emma smiles back in reply.

“I'll tell her.”

Emma sees Rose perk up from the board state she’s been in. Emma realises they are all probably not exciting enough for Rose, particularly Emma who’s nearing the end of her pregnancy and can’t do much.

“I might come with you.” Rose says.

“I don't think so.” Edith disagrees. “I don't think she's up to seeing many people.”

“I only meant into the Village.” Rose corrects.

“Edith, are you really going to London tomorrow? I have a couple of errands if you are.” Cora says.

“I'm seeing Michael Gregson.”

Emma shares a smile with Tom. It is clear something is going on between the two. Emma is glad Edith has found happiness after being jilted at the altar.

“He must have missed you while you've been here.” Cora comments with a smile.

Edith turns to Robert with a hopeful look. Her father hadn’t quite warmed up to Michael. “He's giving a party to introduce me to his literary friends.”

“How exciting.” Cora says. “Isn't it, Robert?”

Robert looks rather annoyed.

——

The next day is Valentine’s Day. Emma smiles softly but also amusedly at her husband when Mr Carson hands her an envelope at breakfast while Tom gives her a similar look as he receives one himself. Emma had always thought of Valentine’s Day as capitalistic rubbish but she saw no harm in handing out a loving card to her husband.

Emma emerges from the Dining room and walks – or rather waddles – to the Library, passing the stairs as she does so.

“Of course. It's Valentine's Day.” Emma hears Mary say in a monotone voice as she passes the stairs. She looks up to see Edith and Mary standing halfway up the stairs talking. She lingers. “When are you leaving for London?”

“I'm catching the ten o'clock.” Edith replies. A pause while Mary looks at her in silence. “I ought to pack.” Edith walks past Mary.

Mary, in the flattest of flat tones of voice, says, “Have a happy time.”

Edith gives her a half-exasperated, half-pitying look and continues upstairs. Mary descends the stairs and stands on the landing for a while, looking across the Hall, remembering happier times.

“Mary?” Emma calls. “Why don’t you join me?”

Mary minutely nods before following Emma.

——

It’s the afternoon and Emma wishes she could say she had done something of interest other than reading and seeing her daughter but she hadn’t.

Mary, Emma and Tom have just had tea. Thomas is collecting the tea things. Nanny West comes walking in carrying Baby George and holding little Sybbie's hand while a younger nanny holds Ivy’s.

“Oh.” Nanny West softly exclaims when she enters. “Am I too early?”

“No. I'm afraid tea was a little late.” Mary replies.

“Oh, dear. Can you manage? Should I give you a hand?” Nanny West asks Thomas. Emma doesn’t like her patronising tone.

“I can manage, thank you, Miss West.” Thomas promptly replies in a curt voice. Emma doesn’t blame him as the woman just implied that he can’t do his job.

Tom squats down and holds out his arms for Ivy. “Come to me, darling.” She toddles towards him. He takes her into his arms. “Hello.” He chuckles happily.

Emma beams from where she sits on the settee before calling out, “Come here darling Sybbie.” She reaches her hands forward to pull Sybil’s and Billy’s daughter onto the settee next to her. She can’t very well put her on her lap as there isn’t much room left. Billy is at work and won’t be able to see his daughter until the evening.

“Now, here's the little prince, M'lady.” Nanny West hands George to Mary to hold in her arms. George makes content noises. “See how happy he is to see his beautiful Mama? God bless him.”

Thomas walks past them with the tea tray, looking ready to murder everyone in the room (except possibly the kids and hopefully Emma herself).

“Thank you, Nanny.” Mary replies as she awkwardly bounces her son in her arms.

——

It’s a new day and Edith has returned from London bringing a mixer for the Kitchen, Mrs Patmore is going to love that.

Edith had privately told Emma, as it seems that’s Emma’s role in this family, learning people’s secrets, that Michael Gregson has plans to try and get a divorce from his wife, who’s mentally ill, and has the idea as in Germany, as it is possible to gain a divorce from a mentally ill spouse if you live there. He had even suggested Edith come with him but when Emma thinks of the current climate in Germany in this decade and the next couple, Emma implores Edith not to go and tries to suggest other countries like Portugal and Greece where these laws also apply.

Tea time in the Library. Cora, Emma and Rose are on the red settees. Mary is in an armchair by herself, near the window. Edith stands at the writing desk, while Tom has just walked in the door.

Rose had informed them all that a couple of days earlier, she had placed a card in the Village’s post office window, advertising for a lady’s maid.

“Why did I struggle across London if Rose was going to sort it out?” Edith questions, sounding put out.

Emma huffs amusedly. “You hardly struggled.” Edith rolls her eyes at her remark in an equally amused way.

“You had other things to do.” Mary says monotony.

Edith is reminded of why her annoyance and sighs irritably as she sits next to Rose, opposite Emma and Cora as Tom walks to the table by the windows that had been laid out for tea. “It doesn't explain why Rose put the card in the Post Office window.”

“I just thought how much quicker it would be if we could find someone local. I do feel responsible.” Rose argues.

“Honestly Rose, it’s not your fault,” Emma reassures, “but thank you for trying to help.” She raises an eyebrow at Edith, telling her to leave it alone. Rose gives her a thankful smile.

Tom serves himself some tea and sits down near Mary as Edith asks, “Have you had any answers yet?” Letting go of her annoyance towards Rose.

“We've had three and one's promising, so we'll see her in Ripon on Friday.” Rose answers.

“Why isn't she coming here?”

“She's looking after her aunt; she can't get away.”

Emma frowns. “But won’t she need to? For the job?”

“I’m sure we’ll work something out.” Cora reassures her.

Emma nods but then winces when she feels a particularly hard kick on her ribs and can’t help but let out a hiss of pain.

“Emma?” Cora asks with natural motherly concern. “Are you well?”

Emma smiles at the woman who has become some sort of surrogate mother to her. “I’m fine. Just carrying an acrobat.”

“You’ll be glad once it’s out.” Rose jokes.

Emma chuckles. “Yes, but then the real trial begins.” Cora gives an understanding smile.

She looks up to see Robert walk in and go over to the table to serve himself. Cora gets up to serve herself another cup and soon returns with a pastry that she hands to Emma, who grins happily at the treat.

Emma gets drawn back into the conversation with Cora, Rose and Edith when she overhears Robert saying, “Tom, don't bore her with all that nonsense.”

She looks over to see Robert had joined Tom and Mary’s conversation. Emma frowns displeased at Robert’s words. How are they meant to pull Mary out of her shell if her father keeps pushing her back in?

“It's my fault. I asked.” Mary retorts with all the strength she has right now, which isn’t much.

“Even so. You concentrate on feeling better. You mustn't worry about anything else.” Mary smiles at her father. Tom clearly disagrees.

——

Tom had come to Emma with his frustrations about Robert’s attitude about helping Mary and the two of them agreed that they need help from a trusted source. They head downstairs and poke their heads into the Butler’s Pantry to find Mr Carson sitting at his desk. The man looks up when they knock and rises in surprise as they enter.

“Mr and Mrs Branson.”

“Mr Carson.” Tom closes the door behind them. “I know you won't think it correct, but we need to ask your help in a difficult situation.”

“My help, Sir, Ma’am?”

“Well, um, Lord Grantham is against us in this, and with Mr Matthew gone, we’ve no one else to turn to.” Emma explains. “You see, Lady Mary is not improving.”

“She's suffered a terrible tragedy.” Mr Carson replies.

“Of course.” Tom agrees. “But it's six months now, and she's no better than she was a week after he died. The only way is for her to find an interest outside of herself, and I, we, know that should be in the running of the estate.”

“What does His Lordship think?”

“Lord Grantham thinks his duty is to protect Mary and her son by managing everything himself.” Tom answers.

“And he won't listen to you on the subject?”

Emma huffs irritably and rolls her eyes at the thought of the man and his current behaviour. “He sees her as a little woman, who shouldn't be troubled by anything so harsh as reality.”

“And even were I to agree with you...” Mr Carson says slowly, “how could I help?”

“Give her advice. She'd take it from you.” Tom suggests.

“What makes you say that?”

“Because she knows you only want the best for her.” Emma tells him earnestly.

Mr Carson only acknowledges this with an inclination of his head, but he's clearly moved.

——

Emma and Cora, dressed for dinner, come walking down the stairs into the Great Hall when Thomas approaches them.

“Your Ladyship? Mrs Branson? Do you have a moment?” Emma always finds it odd how Thomas sometimes refers to her this way but knows he wants to look professional and proper so she lets it slide as he still refers to her as Emma when it’s just them.

“What is it, Barrow?” Cora asks him shortly.

Thomas seems to take a moment to collect his thoughts, which causes Emma to frown with concern. “There's something's worrying me, M'lady and I... I can't hold it in anymore.” He confesses.

Cora is alarmed. “Why? What's happened?”

“It's Nanny West.” Thomas explains and that is when Emma begins to look at him somewhat doubtfully. “It seems she's been leaving the children to their own devices.”

“What? You mean she's neglecting them?” Cora questions.

“I wouldn't have spoken up if it weren't for two... two little girls and a baby boy being put at risk.” Emma feels panic shout through her. What if Nanny West really is doing this and Emma is being a terrible mother for not noticing?

Emma and Cora take a few steps towards him, concerned and eager to hear more.

——

Robert, Emma, Edith, Tom, Billy, Cora, Mary, Rose and Violet sit for dinner with Mr Carson, Thomas, Jimmy and Alfred all in attendance.

Emma sits quietly to herself as she turns over Thomas’ accusations about Nanny West while the conversation is spoken around her about the lunch for the tenant farmers. She wonders how much is true considering it seems Thomas doesn’t like the woman and may be simply trying to get rid of her but then Emma recalls the woman’s odd behaviour around Emma, Tom, Billy and their children and her preference for George. Emma had initially dismissed it as George being the youngest and needing more care but she now questions that assumption.

“Do you know, I have a feeling I've double booked.” Cora confesses. “It's this Saturday, isn't it?”

“Don't worry.” Robert reassures her. “We're not having the wives. Edith can preside.”

“I can't, I'm afraid. I'm going up to London.”

Emma knows there’s no point asking her considering how heavily pregnant she is. So, who else?

Violet is ahead of them on that front. “Mary, then.”

Her son’s head whips around in shock and Mary is startled out of her daze and blurts, “Me?”

“Well, if George is owner of half the estate now, shouldn't you represent him?” Violet casually suggests.

“Well, I...”

Robert interrupts. “I don't want to bother Mary.”

“They'd like to see you.” Tom says to Mary earnestly.

“I'm sure they would but...”

Violet cuts her off this time. “After all, you'll have to run it if anything happens to Robert. Until George is of age, or longer.”

Mary has had enough and exclaims, “Oh, for heaven's sake! Why does everyone keep nagging and nagging?!”

Emma is surprised by her sudden outburst but then sees Mr Carson’s distressed look and realises the butler’s talk with the eldest Crawley daughter might not have gone as well as they hoped.

“My husband is dead! Can't you understand what that means? After all he suffered in the war, he's killed in a stupid car crash!” Her voice breaks. “Matthew is dead, fifty years before his time! Isn't that enough for me to deal with?” She throws down her napkin. “Just leave me alone!” She storms out, leaving a ringing silence in her wake.

“Exactly what I was afraid of.” Robert exclaims angrily just as the door slams shut before he, Billy and Tom sit back down after standing when Mary got up to leave. “She is living a nightmare. We must all step back and allow her to come through it in her own time.” He turns to Violet. “Aren't I right, Mama?”

“No. We can't discuss it now.” His mother says. Emma knows she’s right as she glances at those serving them and, despite appearances, listening in to everything. Violet changes the conversation, “This mousse is delicious, Carson, is it the work of Mrs Patmore?”

“I suppose she hasn't bought it in?” Cora remarks.

“I don't think so, Your Ladyship, no.”

“Then you must be sure to send her our compliments.” Violet says calmly but Emma sees her façade break slightly. Emma doesn’t blame as she herself feels shaken after Mary’s outburst.

——

It’s Friday and while Emma herself isn’t up to much, doesn’t mean she doesn’t know what people are up to. Cora and Rose head to Ripon to interview the new potential lady’s maid. An old friend of Mr Carson’s is being released from the workhouse and into Mrs Crawley’s care as apparently quite unwell and in need of help.

Violet, Lady Shackleton and Edith are having lunch today so as to advertise Mr Molesley to Lady Shackleton as a butler to get him a new job. She hopes Violet’s butler Mr Spratt won’t mind. Edith heads off to London later on in the day but not before telling Emma about how disastrously the lunch had gone for Mr Molesley.

Emma had hoped to see her daughter and the other children but Nanny West seems to increasingly want her to stay away, which heightens Emma’s suspicion that Thomas is right and there’s something going on with her.

That night Cora comes back with the news that she had decided that she’s hiring the woman she had seen in Ripon. Emma is pleased to hear this until she hears the woman is Edna Braithwaite. She wants to say something but Billy, after talking it over with Mrs Hughes and Mr Carson, begs her to keep it quiet until Edna is seen to step out of line. Emma grumbles but surrenders to his pleas.

——

Emma and Cora are walking along, returning upstairs after dinner. They both hear the sounds of a baby crying causing them to both falter and share a concerned look. Emma knows that Thomas' words are going through Cora's mind as it does in her own. They walk softly in the direction of the Nursery. The door is ajar, meaning they can see what's going on inside without being seen themselves. Nanny West has a crying Baby George on her arm.

Nanny West is rocking him and talking to him in a soothing tone, “There, there, my precious boy, and don't let that uppity maid and chauffeur's daughter and that engineer’s daughter disturb you anymore.” She turns towards the cribs little Sybbie and Ivy are sitting in. “Go back to sleep, you wicked little cross-breeds.”

At this, Cora walks firmly into the room and goes straight to the bell. Emma quickly follows, walking around Nanny West to comfort the distressed little girls in the room.

Nanny West is shocked by their sudden entrance. “Your Ladyship! Mrs Branson! I didn't see you there!”

“Obviously not.” Cora says drily.

Emma glares at the woman. “As an uppity maid, I’m quite good at slipping about unnoticed.”

Nanny West pales at her words and tries to laugh it off. “I was just er... I was just having a game with Miss Sybbie and Miss Ivy.”

“I want you to pack tonight and leave first thing in the morning.” Cora orders her in a low but very firm voice causing Nanny West’s expression to drop.

“But, Your Ladyship...”

“Please put Master George back into his crib. You are not to touch the children again.” Emma can see Cora’s suppressed rage boiling right under her calm surface. Nanny West obeys, thunderstruck. Mrs Hughes enters.

The woman looks surprised to see both Emma and Cora in the room. She clearly had not expected them to be here, which is confirmed by her next words. “Oh. I thought it was Nanny West ringing.”

“No, Mrs Hughes, Nanny West is leaving in the morning.” Emma says to the Housekeeper. In the background, Nanny West has started sobbing. “She needs a bed for the night elsewhere. Can you find it? Also, ask one of the maids to sleep with the children.”

“But Mrs Branson, Your Ladyship, I was only joking.” Nanny West begs through her tears.

Cora turns to her sharply. “I prefer not to discuss it, except to say that your values have no place in a civilised home!” Nanny West rushes out, still sobbing and Cora takes a seat. “Now, Mrs Hughes, I'll wait here while Nanny West packs. You will fetch a maid and prepare a room. You understand? Miss West is not to be left alone with the children. Not for one minute.”

Nanny West is still crying. Mrs Hughes nods, looking rather shaken. Emma is reluctant to leave her daughter but knows she’ll be fine in the care of Cora and then one of the maids.

——

The next day, Emma lounges in bed during the morning and very quickly realises it might not be a relaxing day. Her waters haven’t broken but contractions have started and since it’s close to her due date, she’s not going to take any chances.

Tom panicked when she told him, but Emma reassured him that her contractions were still glade enough apart and her waters have not broken so they’ll be fine for a bit longer.

——

Tom’s POV

He’s trying to focus on the tenant farmer who’s speaking next to him, he had been momentarily distracted when Mary had entered, no longer in black, but looking very smart in a lilac dress, but his mind keeps on going to the thought of his wife and his future child and the possibly imminent birth.

Tom’s startled out of his thoughts when Gemma bursts in with Thomas trailing after her.

Robert stands in surprise at the intrusion. “Gemma? Barrow? What is it?”

“My Lord, I tried—” Thomas begins to say but Gemma interrupts him.

“It’s Mrs Branson, Your Lordship.” She tells them frantically.

“Emma?!” Tom quickly stands from his seat at the end of the table. “What about her?”

“Her waters have broken. They’re taking her to the Hospital!” Gemma tells them urgently. Mary stands at this causing the rest of the men to stand.

“Well, Tom. We must get you there.” Mary says assuredly before turning to her father. “Papa…”

Robert is startled out of the shock he must’ve been in. “Right, yes. It appears gentlemen, that this luncheon will have to convene at another time. Carson…” He gestures to the butler, who nods and gestures to Jimmy and Alfred to clear away.

“Of course! No need to apologise My Lord.” Mr Taylor says.

“Can’t help it when there’s a baby in the picture.” Mr Marsh adds. The men chuckle.

Tom hardly listens as he races from the room with Mary and Gemma on his heels. He reaches the Great Hall to find Anna and Anne guiding Emma into the Outer Hall so as to get into the car. He rushes over to his wife. Anne steps back and lets him take his wife’s side.

He clings to her hand and asks, “Are you all right?”

Emma chuckles. “I’m perfectly fine. There’s no need to fuss.”

“There’s every need.” Mary huffs from behind Tom, he is startled slightly as he had been so focused on his wife, he hadn’t noticed her.

“Really…” Emma winces and Tom realises she’s having a contraction.

“We need to get her to Hospital.” Tom declares.

“What’s happening?” Tom sighs irritably when he hears Rose’s voice and turns to see Billy and Rose standing anxiously behind him. He relaxes knowing they are just concerned about Emma.

“Everything’s fine.” Emma huffs.

“We’re getting her to Hospital the baby is coming.”  Mary answers her cousin and brother-in-law while Tom and Anna continue to guide Emma out of the house and into the car. Mr Bates and Mr Barrow had been holding open the front and the car doors in the meantime.

End of Tom’s POV

——

Tom had anxiously joined her in the car while Rose, Gemma, Robert, Billy and Mary join in the car behind them. They had asked Mr Carson to call Isobel so she’ll be at the Hospital and to get word to Cora and Edith as well as sending a message to Tom’s family in Ireland and his brother in Liverpool so they know of the coming addition to the family.

Despite Emma’s objections, Robert declares she must have a private room just like Mary had. Emma is surprised to see Robert acting like such a frantic grandfather, which makes her heart warm at the sight. Rose seems swept up in the excitement and is flittering around while Billy and Tom are demanding the nurses tell them when the room is ready. It’s only Emma, Mary and Gemma that remain calm. They really must’ve been a scene when Dr Clarkson had come to tell them that the room is ready.

It’s well into the next morning of Sunday 19^th February 1922 that Emma gives birth to Michael Kieran Branson with Mary, Tom, Gemma, Cora and Isobel at her side. As they are waiting outside, it doesn’t take long for Robert, Billy, Rose and Edith, who had only just got back from London, to burst inside with Violet walking after them more calmly but with a pleased smile on her face when she takes in the new baby in his mother’s arms.

Chapter Text

Tom and Emma have begun planning for their son’s christening. Robert has shown his displeasure at the idea of Michael being Catholic. Emma supposes that Robert was able to get his head around the idea of Ivy being Catholic but the idea of being aware that a Catholic ceremony is going on, has bothered him. Emma is irritated by all this Catholic Vs. Protestant. They’re both Christians.

Emma watches as Cora beams at her two grandchildren from where she sits in the corner of the Nursery as George rolls on the floor next to his cousin Sybbie who plays with her toys with Ivy. Emma has been cooing down to Michael who babbles at her from where he lies on the bed she sits on. She likes taking these opportunities to be away from all the hustle and bustle of the house and take time with the children as she’s still going through her postpartum struggles.

The two women have been talking about the letter Emma had received today from Gwen. She was thrilled to hear from Gwen and even more pleased to hear that Gwen has gotten married though they’ve kept it quiet because his mother's ill, but she hopes she can introduce him to all of them soon. Gemma had told Emma that Anna had suggested they send Gwen a card with them all signing it. Cora had asked Emma to send her congratulations.

Other than her post-birth struggles and baptism arguments, the only thing that is troubling her at the moment is Edna or Miss Braithwaite. Thankfully Emma hasn’t had to interact with the lady’s maid as her duties don’t require her to be wandering around the house like her job as a housemaid had done.

Emma swallows nervously as she thinks of the next topic she wants to bring up. “Tom and I,” Emma begins, drawing Cora’s attention, “were wondering if you'd be Michael’s godmother.”

Cora seems hesitant, but Emma can see she looks touched. “Am I allowed to be?”

“As long as at least one of them is Catholic.” Emma reassures her. “Tom has invited his brother. Mary and Edith met him at our wedding.”

“The one from Liverpool with the car company that offered Tom a job?” Cora questions.

“That’s him.” Emma affirms. “We've asked him to be Michael's godfather. His other brother Owen and his sister Ellen were Ivy’s godparents.”

“So, he'll be coming?”

Emma nods. “Tom thinks he should stay in the Village.”

Cora looks appalled. “We can’t have that!”

Emma winces, not wanting to addendum her. “He’s a bit worried though.”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you remember how Violet and Robert lectured Tom about not wearing the proper clothes to dinner when we first returned and not having a morning suit for Mary’s wedding?” Emma asks. “He’s worried how everyone will be towards Kieran.”

Cora frowns and says nothing.

“Don't be angry.” Emma says. “Kieran will come, he'll wear a perfectly fine suit and it'll all be all right.”

“Have Tom give me the address and I'll write to him personally and say he's more than welcome to stay.” Cora tells her.

Emma is still unsure but nods knowing she won’t be able to fight her on this.

——

After hearing about him and a couple of weeks after giving birth, Emma had, while taking walks into the Village with her husband and children, decided to visit Mr Grigg at Crawley House and has been doing it ever since along with Mrs Hughes without the children and Tom though she often brings the children along as it seems to cheat him up.

Emma waits with Mrs Hughes at the bottom of the stairs when she hears a door open and Dr Clarkson calls, “Goodbye, Mr Grigg.”

“Thank you, Doctor.” Mr Grigg replies.

Dr Clarkson comes walking down the stairs, where Mrs Hughes and Emma stand waiting for him. 

“All he needs to put him right is some paid work.” He reassures them. Emma is glad to hear that he has been continuing to improve.

“It's hard for a healthy young man to find a job these days, never mind poor old Mr Grigg.” Mrs Hughes reminds him as they all walk to the door.

“I know.” Dr Clarkson replies and turns to the maid, who hands him his coat to say a brief thank you before speaking to Emma and Mrs Hughes again. “But Mrs Crawley has things in hand.” He puts his coat on. “My guess is that you knew what you were doing, bringing him here.”

Mrs Hughes has a slight innocent smile but Emma knows she doesn’t mean it.

They are interrupted by Isobel calling from upstairs, “Emma? Mrs Hughes? Won't you come up?” 

——

Emma and Mrs Hughes enter Mr Grigg’s guest bedroom. The man moves to rise from his chair as they walk in. Isobel stands next to him. 

“Oh, don't get up for us.” Emma says hurriedly as he lets out a couple of coughs.

Mr Grigg still holds himself up from his chair, hovering. “What news of Charlie?”

“Mr Carson is still very busy,” Mrs Hughes lies. Mr Grigg looks disappointed and eases himself back into his chair. 

Mrs Hughes continues, “but he sends his best wishes.” That’s another thing, Mr Carson had made it very clear he wants nothing to do with his old business partner and friend.

Mr Grigg looks at her false smile doubtfully. “Does he? How did he phrase that exactly?”

Mrs Hughes splutters. “Well, he... he said to tell you–”

“He didn't say nothing, did he?”

“That’s the thing with Mr Carson.” Emma says pityingly. “He doesn't remember the days you spent together with any great nostalgia.”

“He thinks it were all my fault... but it weren't.” Mr Grigg says despondently.

“Meaning what?” Mrs Hughes questions.

“Never mind.” He dismisses. “But it weren't my fault.”

There's something very tragic going on, but neither of the women know what he's talking about.

——

Emma is surprised to hear that Violet and Isobel have been invited to dinner so suddenly as usually these things are planned in advance.

She sits on the settee next to Rose and Edith in the Drawing room. Mary stands in front of them holding what apparently is a letter from Matthew. Isobel stands in front of her daughter-in-law with Robert lingering behind her. Violet sits on one of the chairs next to them while Cora, Tom and Billy stand behind Mary.

“I don't understand. Did Matthew leave instructions after all?” Isobel questions. Emma glances between them hopefully.

“He left a letter.” Robert corrects.

“He wrote it before we went to Scotland.” Mary explains.

Isobel looks shocked and takes a seat in the chair next to her. “Well, where has it been?”

“Concealed in a book. They only dropped it off today.” Robert informs them. Cora takes a seat in another chair and looks expectingly at her eldest daughter like the rest of them are.

Mary looks shaken and frightened and hands the letter to Robert. “Papa, you read it.” She takes a seat next to Emma causing the three on the settee to shuffle up a bit.

Robert begins reading from the letter, “'My darling Mary, we are off to Duneagle in the morning and I have suddenly realised that I've never made a will or anything like one, which seems pretty feeble for a lawyer, and you being pregnant makes it even more irresponsible.'”

Violet nods sagely. “Hm, I'm afraid I have to agree with that.” Emma’s lips quirk slightly at her comment. She watches how Isobel is listening eagerly to Robert’s every word.

“'I'll do it properly when I get back and tear this up before you ever see it, but I'll feel easier that I've recorded on paper that I wish you to be my sole heiress.'”

“What?” Edith murmurs in surprise. Emma has to agree with her. She wasn’t expecting this or maybe she should have considering this is Matthew.

“'I cannot know if our baby is a boy or a girl. But I do know it will be a baby, if anything happens to me before I've drawn up a will, and so you must take charge.'” The whole family is listening intently, all of them very moved. “And now I shall sign this and get off home for dinner with you.'” Mary starts to cry and Emma herself has to press her lips together to stop the tears. “'What a lovely, lovely thought. Matthew.'” Emma and Violet both reach out a hand to comfort Mary.

“Now you see why I didn't want to read it.” Mary sobs.

“But surely it must be legal, or do there have to be witnesses?” Isobel asks earnestly.

“But it was witnessed, by two of his clients, which is why no one in the office knew it existed.” Mary tells them.

Which begs the question of how Matthew compelled two random clients to sit there and watch him write this private letter, instead of letting them go home and using his clerks as witnesses instead. And it also begs the question that if Matthew had the time to write these lines and two witnesses at hand, why did he not write a proper last will and testament straight away?

“Then it's settled.” Tom declares.

“Nothing is settled.” Robert corrects. “This is why I wanted Murray to check it first. Whatever Matthew's intentions, it is not a will.”

Emma is disappointed at his words. 

——

The family is at dinner. Emma sits between Rose and Edith. Mr Carson serves the wine while Alfred and Jimmy wait at the table, offering trays of food. 

“I don't exactly know why, but I feel very happy that Matthew's been allowed a last word.” Cora announces from between Isobel and Mary.

“I agree, more than I can say.” Isobel says warmly.

“I knew he'd have a sensible plan.” Edith comments.

“Yes, he wasn’t the sort not to have things sorted.” Emma adds.

Emma sees on Edith’s right, Robert grumbling to his mother and the woman admonishing him back. She grits her teeth in annoyance at the man. The christening, now this.

“I’m sure Tom hopes you intend to get stuck in.” Billy says to Mary from between Violet and Tom. Emma turns to take her food from the tray offered by Jimmy.

“I want the right to an opinion. I shall be content with that.” Mary says modestly.

“You already have a right to an opinion.” Robert reassures her, not looking as he takes food from the tray Alfred offers. Emma narrows her eyes at him.

“Do I? Good.”

“Most certainly you do.” Her father says cheerfully. “In fact, there's a question of using empty farmyards as new sources of revenue. I'd like to know what you feel about that.”

Mary’s expression drops. Everyone at the table is watching. “Well, I'd have to think about it—”

Robert rattles on, talking over her, “Crop rotation? Livestock versus cereals? Or indeed the whole matter of the tax. There are lots of things I would like your opinion on.”

Mary, admiringly, stands her ground though looks a bit shaken. “I assume you're trying to make some sort of point?” She pointedly asks her father. Emma purses her lips in irritation as Alfred brings his tray next to her for her to grab her food.

“He's trying to show that a woman's place is in the home.” Cora answers next to her, giving her husband a sharp look. 

“But she knows a lot about Matthew's plans.” Tom interrupts. “That has value for me.” Emma smiles warmly at her husband’s declaration. “Mrs Crawley, what do you think?”

“I'm afraid I'm on Mary's side, Robert, if sides there must be.” Isobel replies.

“There are no sides, not at all.” Robert corrects her. Emma thinks he almost looks like a petulant child not getting his way. He turns to Mary. “I'm pleased if you're pleased. I'm just saying you have some work to do. That is, if the letter turns out to be valid.”

“Which you very much hope it is not.” Violet remarks. Robert looks very caught out. 

——

Mrs Hughes, Emma and Isobel stand facing each other in Mrs Hughes’ Sitting room. It seems Isobel had been working on finding more work for Mr Grigg.

“You wrote to the Opera House in Belfast? That was enterprising.” Mrs Hughes compliments.

“I wrote to a great many theatres.” Isobel explains. “But the manager at the Opera House wrote back. It seems they're in need of a stage door keeper. They'd chosen one but he dropped out. He asks Mr Grigg to consider it.”

“Well, that’s good to hear.” Emma says.

“It is.”

Mrs Hughes hesitates for a moment before speaking, “I heard about Mr Matthew's letter. I hope it wasn't too upsetting.”

Isobel is tearful as she speaks, “As a matter of fact, it was a relief. I felt so happy that he'd finally been heard. But judging by tonight's dinner, it may prove a heavy mantle for Lady Mary.”

Emma huffs. “The only thing that’ll make it difficult is her father’s attitude.”

——

Emma is changing for bed, pottering around the bedroom while her husband sits under the sheets reading, already dressed for bed. He’s gone to bed earlier while Emma had been in the Nursery feeding Michael, who had woken up and was hungry. They are discussing what happened at dinner.

“We need to show Mary we are all on her side.” Emma says as she takes off her jewellery. Nothing as elaborate as the upper case would wear but more middle class earning jewellery. “I don’t want her father knocking her confidence.”

“He likes Downton being under his control again.” Tom points out, not looking up from his book.

Emma rolls her eyes and huffs as she slips on her pyjamas, a top and bottoms that are similar to Rose’s as the young girl has encouraged Emma to get a couple of sets, after having slipped off her clothes. “I know. But surely, he must realise that he can’t do it on his own otherwise he’ll go back to his stupid ways.”

“Mary won’t allow it.” Tom reassures her. He puts the book on the side table, probably realising his wife wants to speak with him and won’t be ignored. “She’s a stubborn one.”

Emma crawls into bed next to him and slumps against his side as Tom automatically wraps an arm around her. “All the Crawley sisters are or were...” She becomes sad and tearful at the thought of the Crawley sister that’s no longer with them. Tom squeezes her closer to him to comfort her.

——

Edith has once again gone to London. Plans seem to be going ahead. Edith has told Emma about Gregson’s plan to become a German citizen. Emma is anxious about how this will all end though she had suggested to Edith that she should invite Gregson to the house party at Downton that’s being hosted next month.

Anna hands Emma the card that will be sent to Gwen to sign, which Emma happily does. It’s funny thinking back to the old days of her, Anna, Gwen and Gemma being a proper little group.

Anna herself has been pulled into chaperoning Rose to a thé Dansant in York. It seems more of a working class thing but Emma knows Anna will keep Rose in line if anything happens.

Emma knows they need to make sure that Mary learns more about the estate if she’s going to own half of it (as Emma hopes) or at least have a say so she goes to Violet as she knows the woman will help her in the quest. Emma sends a message to the Dower house and the woman responds and they come up with a plan to get Tom to help Mary learn. 

Emma and Mary get invited over to the Dower House and so as Tom though he is delayed due to work. Violet sits in her chair while Emma and Mary sit on the settee next to her. The three women are in the middle of a conversation when the door opens to admit Mr Spratt, the butler. 

“Mr Branson, Your Ladyship.” Emma sees her husband hurriedly dart into the Drawing room they sit in looking a bit flustered and out of breath in his rustic land agent's suit and boots. Mr Spratt closes the door and leaves.

“Sorry if I'm late. I had to call on old Fairclough at Roundhills.” Tom apologises.

“You're not at all late.” Violet says kindly. She waves him to a chair opposite her, on the other side of the settee and she turns Mary as he sits. “Now I asked Branson to come here because I have an idea.”

Mary closes her eyes in annoyance briefly while Emma purses her lips in irritation. “Granny, you must call him Tom.” The former tells her grandmother.

Violet is honestly surprised. “I thought I could call him Branson again, now that he's the agent.”

“Well, you can't!” Mary admonishes her. Emma’s irritation turns to amusement as she watches the duo.

“I don't mind.” Tom quickly interrupts with a level of awkwardness.

Violet chuckles. “No. I see I'm beaten. But oh, how I sympathise with King Canute.” Emma and Tom share amused grins. 

“Now what is this idea?” Mary asks bringing them back to why they’re here.

“Your grandmother and I was thinking how now that either you or your baby son own half of Downton, you should have a say in running it.” Emma explains.

“It's just what you need.” Violet adds.

“But didn't last night's dinner disabuse you of that scheme?” Mary wonders dejectedly. Her father’s tirade had clearly gotten to her.

“Well, that's the point.” Violet says. “We want er…”

“Tom.”

“…Tom to be your instructor.” 

“What?” Tom blurts out in pleasant surprise. He looks to Emma who gives him a look that says “well, who else are we going to ask?” and he seems quite touched.

“Well, take Mary, you know, on your rounds. Let her learn the farmers' difficulties.” Violet explains. “Hmm… Explain the… crops and the live-, the livestock.” She has no idea what exactly is involved but at least she knows that it will matter to them. “You know, let her see the problems facing the estate.” Tom looks quite willing. Mary looks sceptical.

“And are we to do all this without telling Papa? Isn't that rather underhand?” Mary questions. Despite her words, Emma sees a slight smile creeping up on Mary’s face.

“There can be too much truth in any relationship.” Violet says sagely.

Mary and Tom exchange a look. Tom is still grinning. It's settled. Later on in the day, Emma sees Mary and Tom off in the car.

——

Tom is pleased when he and Mary return from looking at the estate making Emma hopeful. Edith is late getting back from London so Gemma simply goes to see if Emma has everything she needs but really it’s time for the two of them to have a gossip.

“Edna and Thomas?” Emma repeats in alarm. Gemma has just told her that the duo have been whispering and hanging out with one another (she hadn’t used the word ‘hanging out’ but that’s basically what was said).

“Mr Barrow and Miss Braithwaite.” Gemma corrects.

Emma rolls her eyes. “I can call Miss Braithwaite what I want and Thomas doesn’t care what I call him.”

“He would let you.” Gemma grins and Emma does a smug look back, knowing Gemma knows she’s joking. “Though I’m concerned what either of them are getting out of it. You know Mr Barrow’s scheming ways and how Miss Braithwaite was last time.”

“I know.” Emma frowns. “Perhaps it won’t last. You saw how Miss O’Brien and Thomas got.”

“True.”

God Thomas. What are you up to?

——

Cora, Robert, Mary, Violet, Tom, Emma and Billy wait for Edith to arrive as they sit in the Drawing room before dinner. Robert leans on the fireplace with Isis lounging on the floor behind him as he talks to his wife who sits in a chair next to him. Emma sits on the settee talking to Tom and Billy who stand next to her. Mary sits at the other end of the settee talking to her grandmother who sits in a chair next to her.

The door opens and finally, Edith hurries into the room. Emma is ‘horrified’ to see she hasn’t dressed for dinner. Heaven above.

“Ah, here she is.” Emma remarks as she hurries in.

“Ah, darling.” Cora utters.

Violet and Edith exchange a kiss in greeting. 

“Are you only just back?” Robert asks his daughter.

“We sat forever outside Peterborough. We never found out why.” Edith kisses Robert, too. “Shall I change?” She asks as she walks over to kiss her mother in greeting too.

“No, don't bother. It's only us.” Cora reassures her.

“And who are we to warrant any courtesy?” Violet comments sarcastically to Mary and Emma.

“Don't be difficult, Granny.” Mary warns her with a smile. Edith sits in the chair next to her grandmother.

“Where's Rose? Have we lost her?” Robert asks. He almost sounds like he wishes the answer was yes. The door opens and Rose comes in. 

“I'm so sorry I'm late.” She apologises.

“Never mind, never mind.”

She takes a seat with Mary and Emma. Robert remains standing by the fireplace. He's clearly about to make an important announcement. 

“Now I've got you all here, and before Carson comes in, I have something to say. I had a letter today from Murray...” He begins.

Mr Carson walks in and clears his throat. Apparently, dinner is getting cold. Robert holds out a hand to stop him. 

“Wait just a moment while I finish.” He speaks.

“Shall I leave, My Lord?” Mr Carson asks.

“No. You might as well hear this.” Mr Carson closes the door behind him and stands dutifully next to it. “Murray has taken Matthew's letter to various authorities and their conclusion is that it demonstrates testamentary intention.”

“What's that?” Emma asks.

“It means that the writer intended the document to serve as a will.” Robert replies. Emma stares at him in disbelief. Has it really happened?

“So, the bequest stands?” Violet questions. Emma can’t blame her for checking to be sure.

“Yes. Mary owns half the estate.” Violet sighs in relief and pats Mary's arm. 

“That sounds like a very good result.” Tom remarks.

“And now we should go in to dinner before Mrs Patmore blows a gasket.” Robert reminds them. Emma internally snorts when she thinks of the times Mrs Patmore has done so.

They all get up. Mr Carson opens the door for them. Cora squeezes Robert's hand as she walks past him, acknowledging the brave face he's putting on this. Tom, Robert and Mary linger but not for too long before joining them.

——

Mrs Crawley and Mr Griggs, the latter in respectable clothes and carrying a suitcase, ascend the stairs from the underpass to the platform at the Railway Station with Emma, Mrs Hughes and Dr Clarkson following. They look along the platform, but apart from the station guard, there is no one else there. Emma sighs in disappointment at the fact that Mr Carson hasn’t turned up after all. The train pulls into the station and halts. It is then that through the steam, Mr Carson comes walking towards them and tips his hat to the ladies. 

“Good morning, Carson.” Isobel greets, looking as if she’s trying to contain her excitement.

“I hope I'm not in the way.” Mr Carson says, seemingly trying to keep his usual proper demeanour.

“Not a bit.” Emma quickly replies. “You remember Mr Grigg.” She doesn’t ask it as a question as that would be silly.

Mr Grigg walks towards Mr Carson. “Hello, Charlie. Good of you to come.”

The two men turn and walk along the platform together, leaving the other four behind. 

“I'm delighted but I'm not surprised.” Isobel declares as they watch the two up ahead walk and talk.

“Aren't you? Because I'm astonished.” Mrs Hughes mutters. 

They begin walking slowly behind the men to give them privacy. Soon the station master calls, “All aboard!”

“I am sorry to interrupt,” Isobel says having caught up with them with Dr Clarkson, Mrs Hughes and Emma lingering behind her, “but I think you must get aboard.”

Mr Grigg opens the door of a third class carriage, then turns to shake her hand. “I can't tell you how grateful I am, Mrs Crawley.”

“Very good luck.”

“Thank you.” He makes a move to get in, then turns back to Mr Carson. “I doubt we'll meet again, but can we shake on it? We've known some ups and downs together, it's true, but if this is goodbye… let's part as friends, eh?”

Mr Carson removing his glove and shaking his hand, says, “All right. I wish you well.”

“Likewise, Charlie.” He gets in and closes the door. Mr Carson locks it after him, and the train starts moving out of the station. 

The butler turns to the woman standing next to him. “Mrs Crawley, I should be grateful if you would let me know any expense you have been put to on Mr Griggs' behalf during his stay with you.”

“Oh, no. That's completely unnecessary—” Isobel insists.

“I should be grateful.” Mr Carson cuts her off pointedly. Emma can see how much this means to him. 

“Very well, Carson, I shall do that.” So does Isobel it seems.

He tips his hat to her as the train rounds the corner and disappears from view. “Good day to you.” 

He walks away, past Isobel and also past Emma, Mrs Hughes and Dr Clarkson. Mrs Hughes hurries after him. 

——

One week later.

“Why are you so nervous?” Emma asks as she sits in the armchair of their room nursing Michael and watching her husband fidgeting as he paces from one end of the room to the other. Ivy plays with some toys on the floor. “It's only Kieran. You're acting as if the King and Queen are coming for the christening.”

“Maybe we shouldn't have invited him here.” Tom blurts out.

Emma rolls her eyes. “Tom, don't be stupid!”

Tom walks over to the bed, sits down and puts his head in his hands. “I mean, maybe we should have arranged for the christening in Liverpool, near where Kieran lives. That way we'd have been out of sight and out of mind as we would have been in Dublin, and Lord Grantham would have less reason to complain or drop hints here and there that we're not doing right by Michael and Ivy.”

“His thinking regarding a Catholic upbringing is backward – that's obvious.” Emma admits with a sigh. “But I can see that he genuinely cares about Ivy and Michael, almost as if they’re his grandchildren along with Sybbie and George. We can embrace that and ignore the rest.”

Tom huffs a laugh; he looks up at her with a slight smile. “Never would have imagined the Earl of Grantham caring about my children.”

“Stranger things have happened.”

“I’d beg to differ.” Tom remarks.

“Will you come over here please?” Emma asks Tom quietly.

Tom kneels in front of the armchair and watches Michael nurse. He seems to relax as he watches his son.

Emma runs her fingers through his hair. “Everything is going to be all right. Kieran gets on well with everyone.”

Tom rolls his eyes. “He gets along well with people he likes, and you know well he's not inclined to like anyone in this house, certainly not above stairs.”

“Maybe Robert will win him over with his range of alcohol.” Emma half jokes with a grin.

Tom snorts. “Lord Grantham and my brother getting along. That’ll be a sight.”

As if on cue, there is a knock on the door. Ivy perks up in interest and wobbly pulls herself up causing Tom to stand quickly and hold her hand. Emma takes a nursing cloth and drapes it over herself and Michael. Seeing that Emma is ready, Tom opens the door, with a toddling Ivy, to see Alfred on the other side.

“Hello, Sir, I apologise for the intrusion, but Mr. Branson is here.” He speaks.

Tom's eyes go wide. “Already! He said he was coming on the evening train.”

Emma laughs. “Thank you, Alfred. We'll be down to the Hall in a moment.”

Alfred shifts on his feet, looking uncomfortable. “Actually, he's in the downstairs. I told him he could come up, when he came in through the servants’ door, but he refused. Not that he's been rude or anything. In fact, he's giving everyone a bit of a laugh.”

“That's Kieran.” Emma says, unable to stop herself from smiling, imagining the scene he might be making downstairs and the redness of Mr Carson's complexion in the face of it.

Tom, on the other hand, drops his head back in exasperation, making both Alfred and Emma laugh. “Dear God, why does he like making things difficult.” With a sigh, he turns to Emma, “Take your time finishing with Michael. I'll go get him sorted out.”

——

Emma leaves Ivy and Michael with the Nanny and is reaching the servant entrance when Tom, Mary and Kieran appear at the top of the stairs. Mary must’ve gone with Tom as a backup.

“Kieran! It's so lovely to see you again! And with so much for us all to celebrate.” Emma greets him with a grin.

Kieran leans down to kiss Emma and offers a genuine smile. “Well, I don't know about myself but you certainly do. How are the two little rascals?”

“Looking forward to meeting their uncle.” Emma says warmly. 

After stepping away from Kieran's embrace, she notices the continued tension in Tom's shoulders and Mary's tight lipped smile. 

Emma knows that dwelling on what had obviously been an awkward scene downstairs would just make things worse so she takes Kieran by the arm. 

“There'll be time for a tour later, though I doubt there's much of interest to you here in the gloomy old house, so how about we go meet Ivy and Michael?”

——

The conversation is awkward with Kieran. Emma honestly thought they would have found this sort of thing easier with her, Tom and Billy but Kieran is a different breed.

“So!” Mary interjects from her father’s left, eager to move the subject to safer waters than what Kieran does for a living and the environment of Liverpool, which caused Robert to make comments about how Tom was going to drag his family to such a place. "Who's coming to the christening?"

"All of us, I expect," Cora says quickly, hoping, like Mary, to squelch further awkwardness.

“Oh, yes.” Violet agrees. “If Emma and Branson- Tom want me to.”

Tom smiles. “We would be honoured.”

“Robert, are you coming?” Billy asks, gingerly from next to his mother-in-law.

Robert sighs. “I don't know that Tom and Emma want me there.”

“How can you say that, Robert?” Emma replies from the other end.

“And anyway,” Robert continues, “I wouldn't know what to do. All that crossing and bobbing up and down. I went to a mass once in Rome. It was more like a gymnastic display.”

Kieran laughs but soon realises no one else is. Tom scratches his forehead, likely amused at his brother's antics.

“I’m sure even born and bred Catholics are guilty of find it all rather tiresome.” Emma argues. “But you should come.”

“Why? What difference would it make?” Robert asks carelessly. 

“I want you there.” Emma says. “Michael's going to be brought up in your house for the foreseeable future and will be close with your grandchildren and will likely love you like a grandfather and will want you there as well.”

“Will you argue with that?” Cora asks with a smirk.

“If you think it's so important.” Robert sniffs as if he isn’t touched but Emma can see he is as he looks at her.

She smiles. “I do.”

——

On Sunday, Mr Michael Kieran Branson is baptised into the Catholic faith at St. Wilfred's Catholic Church in Ripon. 

Chapter Text

It’s time for the extravagant house party at Downton Abbey which culminates in a performance by opera singer Dame Nellie Melba. Ten are staying, and only three maids and two valets between them. Mr Carson must be in a tizzy. Among the guests is Michael Gregson, who is keen to win Robert’s approval if he is to make a future with Edith. Emma has been recruited in their plan.

In the Great Hall, the guests are assembled, standing and talking in little groups with cups of tea. Robert and Cora are busy making the guests welcome. Emma stands close by Edith and Mr Gregson, who had told her to call him Michael though she finds it funny that it’s the same name as her son. She’s glad for the familiar face of Edith and the friendly one of Michael’s as she’s a bit nervous and uncomfortable to be surrounded and mingling with all these people of high society. Not her usual crowd at all. 

“I seem to be outnumbered by your parents' old friends.” Michael complains as he walks with Edith and Emma across the room. Emma glances over to see Robert and Mary mingling with a man around her, Edith and Mary’s age.

“Oh, don't worry. You and Papa are really going to get to know each other this time. I promise.” Edith reassures him.

Emma’s eyes flicker over to Billy being pulled into a conversation with the elderly Duchess of Yeovil and looking incredibly uncomfortable. Emma had been introduced to the woman earlier and she had been nice enough but Emma could see the woman didn’t know what to say to her. Tom is unfortunately conversing with a Sir John Bullock and Mrs Jefferson and looking like a fish out of water himself. Emma will go to rescue him in a moment.

Emma, Edith and Michael pause in their walking next to a group that includes Violet, Cora and some man. Cora turns to them and joins in on their conversation. At least one parent has warmed up to Edith’s suitor.

Emma is pulled out of her musing by Robert speaking loudly, to the room at large, “Go up when you like. We'll gather in the Drawing room at eight.”

——

Billy and Tom are both in white tie outfits. Tom had expressed to her how he thinks he looks like an idiot but Emma reassured him that she still loves him to which he smiled. Emma knows that three of them are walking a tightrope, she herself is wearing clothing that’s more upper class than her usual. 

A Sir John Bullock seems quite taken Rose, the two laugh and talk with one another as they walk through the room. Edith and Michael are murmuring to one another. Michael seems to have not been able to get a wiggle in on Robert’s attention. Duchess has secured Billy's company again. Emma watches them out of the corner of her eye as she chats with Mrs Jefferson. They had gotten onto the awkward topic of child rearing.

“What do you mean you feed your children yourself?” Mrs Jefferson asks aghast.

“Oh, it’s no problem.” Emma tries to say as cheerfully as possible. She regrets mentioning her children; she had thought it was a safe topic.

“But a wet nurse is for that.”

“Well, I-I want to be involved with my children’s upbringing as much as I can considering the life I now lead.” Emma defends. 

“And you want to go back to work?” The woman asks in disbelief. 

“Yes.” Emma replies shortly. 

“What on earth for? You’re a mother. A wife. You shouldn’t be working.” Mrs Jefferson argues. 

“Not until Michael doesn’t need me as much and it’s not as if they’re being left on their own.” Emma points out. This woman is acting as if she’s left her children in the woods to starve! God, she hates this century sometimes. “They have their nannies, each other and Lord and Lady Grantham’s grandchildren to keep them company.” 

“Is everything alright?” A voice interrupts. 

Emma is relieved to see her husband. “Of course.” Mrs Jefferson takes this as an indication she should move on and leaves the two. 

Tom frowns as Emma smiles tightly at him. Then nods and grips her wrist loosely, squeezing it. Emma knows he’s trying to show he understands. They’re both fish out of water right now.

The Duchess moves on to talk to Mrs Jefferson and Violet then approaches Billy and, after a whispered conversation, she moves on, leaving Billy standing there looking crestfallen. Emma wonders over with Tom. 

“Do you need cheering up?” Emma comments as they approach. She gives a sympathetic but also awkward smile.

Billy pouts. “I can’t seem to do anything right.” 

Tom sighs. “I know how you feel.” Emma winces as she recalls the awkward encounter with Mrs Jefferson earlier. Thomas walks past with some drinks on a tray. “Thomas, get us a drink, will you, for God's sake.” Tom whispers desperately.

Thomas’ reply is icily polite, “It's Barrow now, Sir. But yes, of course.” He walks off.

“Should’ve known.” Emma remarks to her husband. “And make sure not to drink too much. I’m still recovering from the Greys.” 

“That wasn’t our fault as you well know and he never corrects you.” Billy reminds her. 

Emma shrugs with a grin. She sees Mary sitting on her own. “Well, now that the two of you have each other, I’ll have a chat with Mary.”

By the fireplace, Robert is talking to Sir John Bullock and Mr Sampson. Lord Gillingham joins the group. Emma hears them talking as she walks over to Mary.  

“Are you surviving?” Mary questions teasingly as Emma flops herself onto a chair next to Mary’s. Well, flops as much as she’s able. 

“Barely.” Emma pouts. “Better than Tom and Billy though. They resorted to asking Thomas for drinks.”

“Watch out.” Mary remarks with a slight smile. Emma rolls her eyes. She’s glad to have Mary coming more out of her shell, she had missed her so much.

They’re then joined by Lord Gillingham, who brings up the idea of going on a ride.

“It's no trouble.” Mary reassures him. “We have plenty of horses and Papa would be delighted. Have you anything to ride in?”

“We packed it all, in case.”  

“Well, that settles it. I'll send a message to the stables tonight.”

“Will you come out with me?” Gillingham asks. Emma raises an eyebrow. This is basically upper class 1920s asking out on a date. Is quite funny how they can’t be direct with one another.

“Actually, I might. Emma?” She looks at Emma with a hopeful look. 

Emma winces sympathetically. “Mary, have ever actually seen me on a horse?” She had been at a couple of birthday parties in her childhood but she was definitely not a skilled rider. Better be safe than sorry. 

“True. Though I haven't been in the saddle for ages. I'll be as stiff as a board the next day.” She and Gillingham share a laugh. This man might not be much but he seems alright though Emma thinks it’s still a bit too soon after Matthew. Mary turns to address the room at large. “Would anyone else like to go riding tomorrow morning? Sir John?” He shakes his head from where he stands at the fireplace with Robert and Mr Sampson. Mary turns to the latter. “Mr Sampson?”

“Must I?” He remarks. The men chuckle.

“Edith?”

Edith turns to Michael. “Do you ride?” 

“Not if I don't have to.” He speaks. Edith turns back to Mary and shakes her head. 

Gillingham turns to Mary. “I'm afraid you're stuck with me.” Which doesn't sound like it's a big problem for him at all. The man seems nice enough but Emma is really that impressed by him. Maybe her opinion will soon change.

——

The next day it’s time for some breakfast. Emma had been able to feed Michael and check on her two children before joining the family. 

Emma walks in to see Tom already seated at the table, eating next to Rose with Billy across from them with Edith and Michael Gregson next to him. 

She’s impressed by the spread on the sideboard. Gemma has told Emma how incredibly stressed Mrs Patmore has been. Emma hopes she doesn’t put herself out. In other news, Gemma has also informed her that Mr Molesley is delivering for Bakewell's. Emma feels sorry for him as she knows he’ll view it as a step down but hopefully he’ll find something soon.

Emma, along with Robert, joins Lord Gillingham and Sir John at the sideboard. 

“You played late. I hope you didn't think me rude for going to bed.” Robert greets. 

“No. Not a bit.” Gillingham reassures.

“What’s this?” Emma asks as Sir John walks away from the sideboard.

“Just a game of cards.” Robert says evasively. He hurriedly turns back to Gillingham. Probably doesn’t want to be interrogated. “How was the game?” 

“Sampson is a very skilled player.” Gillingham says pointedly. Emma frowns. What does he mean by that?

Sir John Bullock sits down next to Rose, looking despondent. Probably another player from last night. 

Emma moves to the table and sits next to her husband while Robert sits down at the head and addresses Tom and Billy. 

“What are your plans for today?” He asks.

“I thought I'd go to the South Wood, look at the new planting.” Tom replies. 

“And I’ve got to get to work.” Billy answers. 

“Won't you help me entertain our guests?” Robert asks, more like demands. The two men shift uncomfortably.

Emma quickly interrupts. “I think the most important thing is that they’re abandoning me.”

“What do you mean?” Robert asks, confused. “You have our guests to talk to.” 

Emma winces. The man doesn’t truly get what she, Tom and Billy are feeling. 

Tom turns to her fondly. “Just give me two hours off and I'll spend all my time with you.” 

Emma grins before turning to Billy. “See. He doesn’t leave me.” 

“My job isn’t optional!” Billy says exasperatedly but fondly.

Robert interrupts the joking mood. “Be sure not to be too long.”

Billy nods tightly, begins finishing his meal and leaves. Emma looks on sympathetically. Tom has Emma to act as a barrier with Robert but what does Billy have? 

Emma looks to Edith who has the same look on her face but then minutely gestures to Robert. Oh yes, Emma had promised to enact the plan. 

Emma turns to Robert. “I was thinking of going on a walk with Edith and Mr Gregson after breakfast. Why don't you come?”

Robert looks at Michael awkwardly before dismissing the idea, “I don't think so. I've got too much to do, rounding this lot up. Coffee?”

“Not yet, thank you.” Robert rises and walks off to get more coffee. Edith turns to Gregson, apologetic. Emma frowns annoyed.

Tom looks at her amused. “Have you been plotting with Edith and Mr Gregson?” 

Emma shrugs. “Maybe…” 

Tom shakes his head at her with a smile then pecks her cheek. “Well, I need to get going. I’ll be back in a few hours” 

“You better.”

——

Michael, Emma and Edith walk into the Library after their walk. Emma had been concerned about third wheeling but the couple had made her feel welcome. They had come across the nannies taking the children out. It was quite funny having the two Michaels meet though the younger didn’t contribute much as he’s only two months old.

Other male guests are loitering about in the room, reading newspapers. Robert is at his writing desk. The women had gone to look at the gardens. It reminds Emma of when her own mother and aunt, whenever they were at each other’s houses, they’d give each other tours of their gardens. Emma feels saddened when she thinks of her family. She wonders what happened after she fell into the past. Are her family looking for her? 

“I'm getting quite fluent.” Michael informs them. His comment brings Emma out of her thoughts. 

“You're taking German lessons?” Edith asks in disbelief. 

Emma lets out a strained chuckle. “Well, he does plan on going to live there.” She really still doesn’t like the idea, not in this era of German history.

“No, no. Of course.” Edith turns to Michael as they slow to a stop. “I just can't get over the fact you're doing all this to be with me.”

“Whatever it takes.” Michael says with a smile. 

“You two are disgustingly sweet,” Emma remarks. Edith smiles shyly while Michael continues to smile.

They approach Robert at the desk. Michael and Edith exchange a look, Michael silently encouraging her to tackle the matter.  

“Michael was admiring the Library.” Edith says to her father when she walks closer. Emma and Michael trail behind. 

“It's marvellous.” Michael says as he walks to stand next to Edith. “Edith tells me there's a Gutenberg Bible.”

When Robert replies, barely looking up from his papers, “Yes. It's a shame our librarian, Mr Pattinson, isn't here. He's the only one who knows where anything is.” He rises. “Well, if you'll excuse me, I must go and sort out the wine for tonight.”

He walks off. Michael crosses his arms, hiding his annoyance behind a wry smile. “He doesn't approve of me.”

“He doesn't know you.” Edith corrects.

“Nor is he likely to.” Edith scoffs at his words. 

“He will. One way or another.” Emma declares.

——

After dinner, Emma, instead of joining the women in the Drawing room, had gone to the Nursery to look in on the children and is making her way down the stairs into the Hall when she comes across Jimmy tentatively flexing his hand. 

“Jimmy?” She calls, startling him. She gets to the bottom and looks at him curiously. “Is everything alright?”

“Of course, Mrs Branson. Just had an unfortunate accident with my wrist.” His eyebrows furrow as he rubs it.

“Well, let me see.” She offers her hand and Jimmy gingerly places his wrist in it. Emma has a look over it before declaring, “You’ve probably just sprained it a bit. I recommend wrapping it in some bandages for now, let it rest and go to the Hospital tomorrow.”

“Yes, Mrs Branson.”

“Right come with me, I’ll bandage it for you.” Emma begins to pull him towards the Library. 

Jimmy looks at her with wide eyes. “No, no, it’s alright, Mrs Branson.”

Emma rolls her eyes. “Come on.” She hears voices from the Dining room and quickly pulls Jimmy, who reluctantly follows, away. She leaves him in the Small Library so she can dart upstairs to get the nursing kit she keeps in her room.

Emma slips past Gillingham, Sampson, Robert and Michael as they walk through the Hall and into the Drawing room and overhears some of their conversation. 

“I'll join you if you like.” Robert is saying to Sampson. Oh dear, seems he’s being pulled into a card game.

“Is there a place for me?” Michael asks as Emma slinks up the stairs. His words give her pause. Maybe Robert will finally get to know Michael.

Emma turns away to go back up the stairs and accidentally collides with Rose.

“Oh!” Emma exclaims. “Sorry, I—” She then sees Alfred standing on the steps behind Rose and carefully carrying a large, heavy object covered with a dark cloth. “What’s that?”

“It’s a surprise!” Rose says cheerfully though can’t help but think she looks like she’s been caught red handed.

“A surprise…” Emma deadpans.

“Yes, please don’t tell!” Rose pleads.

Emma sighs. “Oh alright. But only because I just don’t want to get involved.”

Rose beams. “Come on Alfred!” She calls as she darts down the stairs. Emma steps aside so the poor footman can make his way down without an accident happening.

She grabs the kit and makes her way back to Jimmy, who is perched uncomfortably on a chair and bouncing his knee anxiously. 

“Here we go!” Emma declares when she steps inside, starting him. Is she really this terrifying?

She gets to work and to fill in the awkward silence, she begins talking. “I suppose this is why Thomas was playing footman tonight and looked like a child whose sweets had been stolen.” 

Jimmy winces looking genuinely guilty. “I helped opening a jar and it didn’t go well.”

“I can see that.” Emma remarks with a smile, which Jimmy returns.

——

Emma has only just joined everyone in the Drawing room and is talking with Tom near where Billy sits with Cora, Violet and the Duchess when, suddenly, there is the sound of a gramophone from the Hall. Everybody looks up.  

Rose comes walking in at the open door. “Is there anyone who wants to dance?” Emma huffs a laugh. This was what she was up to.

“I jolly well do. If it's with you.” Sir John remarks as he eagerly follows her out into the Hall.

“I love dancing, but these days I haven't got a partner.” The Duchess laments.

“Billy? You're dressed for it.” Cora hesitantly suggests. 

Billy looks like he'd like to be invisible, but, after a moment's pause, turns to the Duchess and says dutifully, “Would you care to dance with me, Duchess?”

“I should love it.” The Duchess says enthusiastically. They get up. Billy offers her his arm.  

Tom raises an eyebrow at Emma. “Well?”

Emma purses her lips; she isn’t really a fan of dancing but she supposes that she can’t miss the opportunity to be held in the arms of her husband. “Very well.”

They link arms and pass Michael and Edith as they move to leave the room.

“I hate to pass up a chance to hold you in my arms, but…” Michael says. 

“Why do you have to play?” Edith complains.

“Because I've said I will.”

“Don’t worry, you and Emma can share me.” Tom suggests as they pause next to them.

Emma huffs a laugh and smiles at her husband teasingly. “You only say that because you don’t want to be left to the wolves.”

“So?”

They all chuckle and depart from the room. Emma glances back to see who’s left in the room and sees Violet in her seat with Mary sitting next to her and Lord Gillingham approaching them. Hmm…

——

They are all in the swing of it when Mary and Gillingham come walking out into the Hall too and start dancing. 

“What do you think about Mary’s new beau? I can’t help but think it’s a bit too soon.” Emma comments to Tom.

“Don’t know. You know I’ve been trying to avoid talking to most of them.” Tom says dejectedly.

Emma smiles sympathetically. “I know, but I can’t help but feel Billy is having a worse time than you.” The two of them glance over to see Billy really looking uncomfortable and replying with short answers to whatever the Duchess is saying.

“Hmmm…”

It is then that Emma and Tom, having not looked where they were going, accidentally collide with Mary and Gillingham, who had stopped dancing. Emma turns to apologise but then sees the stricken look on Mary’s face. Emma pulls away from Tom and looks towards where Mary is looking and freezes. Alfred is in charge of the gramophone by the stairs, a gramophone that looks awfully like the one that was Matthew and Lavinia's wedding present. Oh, dear.

“Rose?” Mary then says, drawing the attention of a beaming Rose in the arms of Sir John and causing them to stop. “Where did you get that?”

“I found it in the attic. I got Alfred to bring it downstairs.” Rose replies.

“I'm so sorry but I... I can't dance after all.” Mary says shakily before stepping away.

“Perhaps–” Sir John begins to say but Mary walks away upstairs without another word. 

Gillingham looks at all of them puzzled. “What was that about?”

“The gramophone. It belonged to Matthew.” Emma explains. She harshly turns on Rose. “Rose, what were you thinking?!” She hisses.

“I’m sorry. I, I didn't think.” Rose apologises. Rose looks massively guilty. 

Gillingham looks massively disappointed. “What a pity.” He walks away, too. After a pause, Rose and Sir John resume dancing.  

Emma turns to her husband. “You go dance with Edith. I’ll talk to Mary.” Tom nods and Emma goes up the stairs after Mary.

——

Mary is lying on her bed, fully clothed, looking miserable when Emma opens the door to admit herself. 

Emma hesitantly approaches the bed. “Mary? Do you want to talk about it?”

“Did you know that Rose had found Matthew’s gramophone?” Mary says plainly. There are no tears on her cheeks but she does look sombre. 

Emma purses her lips and slowly sits down on the edge of the bed next to Mary as she speaks, “No, but I did see her getting Alfred to carry something down. I should’ve asked more questions and she should’ve asked you.” 

“Well, you weren’t to know and she didn't ask.” Mary sighs. “I feel very sad tonight.” 

Emma reaches over and places a hand on her arm. “And no wonder. She shouldn't have had it brought down and set off your memories.” She says reproachfully.

Mary shakes her head. “No, it's not that. At least, it's not only that. Sometimes I don't know whom I'm most in mourning for, Matthew or the person I used to be when I was with him.” 

Emma smiles slightly. “You're a fine person, Mary. Fine and strong. And you'll learn that for yourself as time goes by.” She says sincerely. “You just haven’t worked out how to show those qualities yet after the loss of Matthew.”

Mary sits up on the side of the bed causing Emma to shuffle back to give her some room. “I made rather an idiot of myself in front of Lord Gillingham.”

“He won't mind.” Emma reassures her. “He seems quite interested in you, though you must know that you shouldn’t feel pressured into anything. You know what’s better for you.”

Mary smiles softly. “Thank you.”

——

Emma pulls Jimmy along to the Hospital to get him properly checked and treated. When they emerge, Emma spots Isobel and Violet talking in the square near the latter’s car. Emma sends Jimmy off on his way and approaches the two women.

Emma passes when she hears Violet say, “Look, my dear, I don't want to be unkind, and you have my sympathy, truly. But it won't bring him back for you to sit alone, night after night.”

Emma swallows tearfully. She knows what Violet means but the problem is not the day someone dies as you have things to do, but it’s all those days after that they stay dead.

“I know. But you see, I have this feeling that when I laugh or read a book or hum a tune, it means that I've forgotten him. Just for a moment. And it's that that I can't bear.” Isobel replies.

“'Better by far that you should forget and smile, than that you should remember and be sad.'” Violet quotes. 

“But Rossetti was writing about her own death, not her child's.”

“Isobel!” Emma calls cheerfully as she approaches them. “Are you coming to the concert after all?”

Isobel sighs but smiles slightly. “I suppose I must.”

——

The family and guests, ready for dinner, are waiting for Dame Nellie Melba to arrive in the Drawing room. 

“What on earth can she be doing?” Cora wonders to Violet, Isobel, Emma, the Duchess, Mary and Gillingham as they gather in a group; some sitting, some not.

“Should someone go up and see?” Mary suggests.

Violet frowns in confusion. “I thought she was going to sing after dinner.”

“She is.” Isobel replies.

“Then why would we want to see her before?”

Emma rolls her eyes at the response.   

Mary and Gillingham drift off to talk to one another but Emma still stays with the others. She had looked in Lady Raven’s direction earlier and felt a bit too scared to leave the safety of Cora, Isobel and Violet. Emma sees that in another part of the room, Sir John is trying to make small talk with Tom and Billy. It doesn’t seem to be going well.

Cora calls over Mr Carson to ask him where Dame Nellie is and they learn she isn't joining them. 

“She's in her room? How long has she been there?” Cora asks indignantly. 

“Her maid took her some tea when she arrived.” Mr Carson replies.

Emma frowns. She thought the singer had turned up too late for afternoon tea, but apparently, she’s been here the entire time?!

“What?” Cora expresses in shock.

“And I'm about to send up dinner.”

“Doesn't she want to eat with us?” Isobel questions. 

Mr Carson looks affronted at the notion. “I didn't think it appropriate, Ma'am, and His Lordship agreed with me.”

“You’re kidding me?!” Emma exclaims just as Isobel huffs, “I can't believe my ears.”

Cora sighs irritably and gets up from her chair. “Robert?” She waits for him to step closer to her so the rest of the room won't hear. After a hushed but angry conversation with her husband, Cora turns to Mr Carson, who has walked up behind her, murmurs to him then he replies to her before she quickly hisses at him then gives him a disdainful look and walks off, out of the room.

——

In the Dining room, they are being served dinner by Alfred and Mr Molesley, who is surprisingly wearing a footman's livery, in a perfectly tranquil and dignified atmosphere. Suffocating.  

Dame Nellie Melba has joined them, sitting next to Robert. The man better behave.

Billy incorrectly turns to his right and murmurs to Emma, “When do you think we can make our escape.”

Emma smiles awkwardly and apologetically to Lady Raven, who looks a bit put out that Billy has so rudely turned away from her. 

“I don’t think that’s possible and you really shouldn’t be talking to me.” Emma murmurs.

Billy grimaces and turns back to Lady Raven while Emma talks to Rose, thank God. Cora turns to talk to her other neighbour, which thankfully means Emma and Billy can now chat with each other. Relieving Billy of whatever awkward small talk he was making. 

At the other end of the table, Mary is talking to Gillingham. She laughs suddenly. Emma only catches it slightly and looks in Mary’s direction in surprise.  

She turns back to Billy, who murmurs, “I don’t think she’s laughed like that since Matthew died.”

“No…” Emma frowns. “I am glad to hear it, but…”

“What?”

Emma sighs. “I’m not sure how I feel about Lord Gillingham of all people causing it.”

“Don’t you like him?” Billy questions. 

“He’s alright I suppose.” Emma replies. “But I want to shake him and tell him that her husband hasn’t even been dead for a year yet, what are you doing?”

“It’s been a year and 8 months or so for me.” Billy says quietly. 

Emma looks at him sorrowfully. “And you have all the time in the world to find someone or not.”

“Not anyone from this world.” Billy huffs, downing another drink and Emma wonders how many he’s had. “None of them would understand me. Not like Sybil.”

“Then who?” 

Billy doesn’t answer her as Mr Molesley pours him a new glass of wine.

——

Emma loses Billy after dinner, which concerns her, but before long, it’s time for Dane Nellie’s performance and Billy has thankfully appeared once again.

Chairs have been set up for the audience in the Great Hall. Dame Nellie stands by the grand piano and sings 'Songs My Mother Taught Me' by Czech composer Antonin Dvorak, accompanied by a pianist.

By the staircase, at an ‘appropriate’ distance from the family and guests, chairs have been set up for the servants as well. In one section are Mrs Hughes, Mr Bates and Anna in the front row, while Mr Molesley and some visiting valets are in the back row. In another section are Daisy, Ivy, Mrs Patmore, Alfred and Dr Clarkson in the front row, with some valets, Lucy a kitchen maid and Anne and George in the back row. Mr Carson and Thomas stand listening in a corner, the former enchanted, the latter unreadable. Emma glances at him amusedly before turning her focus back to the performance.

The song ends and everyone applauds. Emma sees Anna get up and walk quietly out. Gemma had told Emma about a rambunctious game of cards in the Servants’ Hall that Emma is sad to have missed. Perhaps all the yelling has given Anna a headache.

“And now for one of my favourites. 'O Mio Babbino Caro' by Puccini, from Gianni Schicchi. And I'd like to dedicate this to love and to lovers.” Dame Nellie announces. Emma and Tom smile at each other and clasp hands as she begins to sing. 

During the singing, Emma notices that Anna still hasn’t come back. She frowns, Emma has a bad feeling. 

She touches Tom’s hand. “I’m going downstairs.”

Tom looks at her in concern. “What for? Is everything alright?”

Emma nods, trying not to show her worry. She doesn’t want to worry her husband when she doesn’t even know why she’s having this bad feeling. Tom reluctantly lets her go and she slips out of the room.

——

Once Emma is making her way down the stairs, that’s when she hears it, distant screaming. Emma gets to the bottom and realises it’s coming from what she recalls as the Boot room. She steps into the Kitchen and grabs a pot that’s been left on the side, preparing for whatever she’s going to face. It must be Anna and she’s clearly in distress.

She opens the door to find Anna on the bench with lots of objects on the floor. Emma only sees the back of a man on top of Anna. 

Emma can’t bear to think of what he is doing and instead yells, “What on earth are you doing?!” 

He spins around but she doesn’t give him a chance to answer and whams him over the head with the pot. He staggers in shock and collapses to the floor. It is only then that Emma can see his face and recognises him as Lord Gillingham’s valet. He seems unconscious and she doesn’t spare another thought for him and instead turns her attention to Anna, who, thankfully, while shaken and teary eyed, has only a few tears in her clothes and her underwear completely intact.

“Anna?” She tentatively calls. Oh god, he almost- almost-

Anna sobs, breaking her from her thoughts. She looks at Emma with wide and tearful eyes. Despite not being raped as Emma had feared, Anna's entire appearance is a mess. Her hair is down making her look completely dishevelled. Her clothes are hanging loosely about her, her face and lips bruised and bloody. Anna overall looks extremely distressed and Emma doesn't blame her.

Emma sighs. “Come with me. I can patch you up.” Emma gently wraps her arm around the shaking woman and guides her so she’s standing upright on the ground. “Let’s go to Mrs Hughes’ Sitting room.”

——

Emma is patching up Anna and treating her the best she can when Mrs Hughes walks in.

“Shut the door. She turns back to Anna.” Emma says urgently. She doesn’t want anyone to see Anna yet. Not until they’ve discussed what to do.

Mrs Hughes turns and looks at the scene in front of her in alarm. “Oh, my God!”

“Shut the door!” Emma sharply whispers before turning back to the nursing kit she had gotten from her room and packs up her supplies. She hates the fact that this is the second time in two days she’s used this.

Mrs Hughes obeys. Anna gets up despite Emma trying to get her to sit down. “Will you help me? Will you find me some clothes?” She desperately asks the housekeeper.

“Of course, I will, but...”

Anna keeps talking, ignoring her. This is the first time she’s spoken since Emma found her in the Boot room with- with- 

“Will you see to Lady Mary? Say, um, just say I've gone home with a headache.” She's completely beside herself. It's a wonder she can still think as straight as this. It didn’t even happen to Emma and she’s shaken and frightened, having used her nursing as a distraction.

“Anna, I really think you should tell someone.” Emma suggests.

“I agree.” Mrs Hughes speaks. “I can manage Lady Mary, but Anna, we must tell someone!” She totally knows what has happened. Emma and Anna don't have to explain anything.

“No, no, no!” Anna cries frantically.

“But you'll have to tell Mr Bates!” Emma argues.

By the look on Anna’s face, this is clearly her worst nightmare. “Him least of all! If he knew, he'd murder the man who's done it and then he'd be hanged!” She says pleadingly.

“But surely...”

“He's a convicted felon! D'you think they'd spare him a second time?”

Emma looks down thinking she’s probably right though isn’t happy with this. 

“No.” Mrs Hughes quietly replies. There’s a pause as Anna sobs. “Maybe the doctor's still here.” She makes a move towards the door. Anna pulls her back by the arm.

“Will you listen?!” Anna cries desperately. “Please no Doctor, Emma has treated me. I’m fine. I just need your help, or I wouldn't have told you. Nobody else must ever know. You promise me!”

Mrs Hughes speaks with a deep sigh, “Wait here. I'll fetch you some water and a comb.” She runs her hand along Anna's cheek in a comforting caress. “And see what I can find you in the way of a dress.”

Anna lets her go, still crying, and retreats to a corner. There she sinks down against the wall, sobbing inconsolably. Emma sits on the floor and cradles her.

——

Emma sees Mr Bates walking along the corridor just as she and Anna step out of Mrs Hughes's Sitting room. Anna is now wearing a black white-trimmed dress, her hair redone neatly. 

He steps closer with a frown; he's likely seen the marks on her face. “What happened to you?”

Anna replies, avoiding his eyes. “I was drinking a powder when I suddenly felt dizzy and I... I must have fainted. I think I hit the edge of the sink as I went down. Emma found me and patched me up a bit. It was stupid really.”

Mr Bates looks at Emma questioningly and she reluctantly nods. He’s unsure but nods.

“You've changed your dress.” He observes. He's deeply concerned by her obvious distress, but he doesn't understand what's happened. Not yet.

“Yes. It's badly marked. I've put it in to soak, but I'm not sure I can save it. Mrs Hughes lent me this.” Anna takes her coat and hat from the hook by the door. “Come on, let’s go.”

“What’s the hurry?” 

Anna doesn’t answer and walks out into the Yard. 

Mr Bates looks to Emma in question. Emma avoids his eyes. She can’t look at the distressed face of a husband not understanding what’s happened with his wife, why she’s acting so strange. 

Emma makes a quick excuse about her children needing her before hurrying away. When she reaches the stairs, she sees the valet that had attacked Anna emerging from the Boot room further down another corridor. He's staggering and holding his head in pain. She really doesn’t want him to see her just in case he'd had enough time to see her face before she whacked him so she darts up the stairs hoping he hasn’t seen her.

Chapter Text

After the concert, the guests begin to depart from Downton the next morning. The house party seems to have affected everyone, good and bad. 

Emma herself feels shaken and down after Anna’s attack and she can see that Tom is confused about her behaviour as well as why she hadn’t returned to the concert. Emma had continued with the lie Anna had fed Mr Bates, which Tom seemed to accept hesitantly. Emma wants to tell him the truth but she can’t betray Anna. She feels worse when Gemma tells her of the odd mood Anna is in with marks on her face while Green (the valet that attacked Anna) is unwell with Dr Clarkson having to come and see him before departure and Emma can’t tell her the truth. You think she’d be used to not being her full self and telling lies, for example, Pamuk, time travel etc, but nope.

Emma is in the Hall saying goodbye to guests. She makes her business to avoid some, Sampson and Lady Raven for example but says farewells to Michael, the Duchess, Gillingham and Bullock (Rose’s insistence).

“Do you think Billy is alright?” Tom asks her as Gillingham and Mary walk away from them. The two seem to get along quite well but Emma isn’t sure. Maybe it has something to do with a particular valet.

Emma looks over to see that a little further away, the Duchess of Yeovil is saying farewell to Billy. The man seems quite down and even more upset than he had seemed last night.

“I hope so.” Emma murmurs.

Emma joins Cora, Mary, Edith, Robert and Rose as they watch the cars drive away. Honestly, she’s glad to see the back of them all.

——

Emma is staring down at her cup listlessly as she sits on the settee in the Library with Tom beside her having his own cup. Billy lingers by the door and if she was paying attention, Emma would’ve gone over to him to ask him what’s the matter.

Mary walks in snapping Emma back to the room at large. “The tax people have had a cancellation, so they can see us on Wednesday at noon. But I think we should go up tomorrow. I wouldn't like to risk being late.”

Robert looks annoyed as he wanders over to the table laid out for them, placing his cup down. “And you don't want me to come?”

“There's no point in you all going.” Cora mediates from where she sits on the opposite settee. Emma knows how she feels. It seems father and daughter are battling it out on what’s the best way to pay the tax. Robert wants to sell land and Mary disagrees (so does Emma).

Robert turns to his daughter. “It's not that you're afraid I might put the case for selling?” 

“It's not a question of putting the case. They don't care how they get their money, so long as they get it.” Tom reminds him.

“I'll ask how long they can give us, and what scale of payment they'll accept. Then I'll report back.” Mary tells Robert. Emma feels quite proud of the businesswoman she’s becoming.

“And we'll make a decision together.” Robert says pointedly with a new cup in his hand.

“But I will try to persuade you.”

Robert lets out a huff as he walks over to stand by the settee Emma and Tom sit on. “Even though you'd be dragging a debt behind you for twenty years?”

“I don't care. Not if Downton is self-sufficient by the end of it.” Mary declares passionately before moving to make herself a cup.

“Isn’t it better to make Downton better in the long term?” Emma adds. She wants to get involved as much as she can for Tom, for the Crawleys and for Downton. So far, it’s throwing out some logic when she sees fit to do so.

Robert speaks with a sigh. “I can see I'll spend the rest of my life paying by instalments.” He sits down on the chair next to where Emma sits. 

“Papa, you always say we're not the owners of Downton, but the caretakers. Very well. Let's take care of it.” Mary says as she makes her cup. It is then Rose comes walking in, going over to the table. Robert and Tom stand in greeting while Billy smiles slightly at her. 

“Aunt Rosamund said Tom and I can stay with her,” Mary says as she sits down next to Cora. “You should come, Emma.”

Emma looks at her in surprise. “Me? Why?”

“You don’t seem yourself this morning dear.” Cora says, smiling kindly.

Emma swallows uncomfortably as she can see her husband’s questioning look in the corner of her eye. She shakes her head. “Oh no, I’m fine.”

“So, you’ll come?” Mary asks.

Emma looks at Tom, who smiles at her. Emma knows that it’s not his ideal idea of an outing but it would be nice for them to go out somewhere. “If it means that much to you, but only if Billy comes.” 

“Of course he will.” Billy smiles fondly at his sister-in-law but doesn’t express his disagreement. “You don't mind keeping an eye on the children, do you, Mama?”

Cora smiles. She'd like nothing better. 

Rose turns from the table. “Is this London? When are you going? Can I come?” She questions enthusiastically.

Emma feels slightly amused at the girl’s behaviour. She isn’t very subtle in trying to meet up with Sir John Bullock. But Emma enjoys the light the young girl brings to the house.

“Tomorrow, and I don't see why not.” Mary replies.

“Nor me.” Cora adds. Pleased, Rose turns back to the table. Cora turns to Mary. “Will you meet Tony Gillingham while you're there?” Real subtle.

“I don't think so. Why should I?” Mary comments casually.

“Just thought you might.”

Mary is annoyed. “Don't be transparent, Mama. It doesn't suit you.”

Emma looks up when the door opens and sees Billy leave the room without a word to anyone. Emma frowns in worry.

——

That evening, Emma catches Anna hurriedly leaving Mary’s room. The lady’s maid is looking worse for wear and Emma doesn’t mean just the bruises.

“Anna? How are you doing?” Emma asks as she catches up with her as they walk along the landing.

Anna smiles tightly at her. “Fine. I’m fine, Emma. Thank you.” She answers shortly.

Emma is surprised by her response but doesn’t let it deter her. “It’s just if you want to talk about it? You shouldn’t carry it on—”

“I said I’m fine.” Anna cuts her off, picking up her pace. “There’s much to do.”

Emma stops and stares after her with great sadness. What is she to do?

——

At dinner that night, Emma becomes even more concerned for Billy as she watches him sit in his seat looking despondent, not joining in the conversation from where she sits on the opposite side of Tom to him. Robert and Isobel are discussing the idea of setting up an out-clinic at the Hospital, Tom had asked a simple question and it had snowballed from there. 

“Aren't we encouraging a nation of hypochondriacs, if they rush to a doctor at every twinge?” Robert asks Isobel as Jimmy serves him. 

“On the contrary. I think it encourages people to look after themselves and not become a burden.” Isobel argues from where she sits between Emma and Cora. 

“Hmm, so you mean to help?” 

Emma perks up at this, pleased to hear Isobel getting involved again.

“A little. Just to provide some free labour. No more than that.” Isobel replies softly.

“I wish someone would provide me with some free labour.” Robert grumbles.

“Oh. Lloyd George would never allow it.” Violet chuckles.

A look at Mr Carson tells Emma that he'd rather not even hear that name mentioned in this house. Suppose that’s what happens when a prime minister is big on social reform and ending a lot of privileges of the British upper class with heavier tax burdens on them, among them the inheritance tax, or 'death duties'.

“Rosamund is so looking forward to seeing you.” Cora says to Rose, who sits on her other side.

“Poor Aunt Rosamund. We use her like an Hotel.” Edith comments as she sits between her father and sister.

Emma shrugs. “She likes seeing her family and entertaining. What’s wrong with that?”

Mary speaks with a brief disapproving look at Edith, “I agree. It gives her a surrogate real life.”

“What do you think, Billy? Do you think she minds?” Edith calls to her brother-in-law.

Billy is far away and doesn't seem to even hear the question. 

“Billy?” Emma calls. Everyone is looking at him expectantly. 

This seems to bring Billy back as he looks at them questioningly. “I'm sorry. What were you saying?”

“I'd far rather know what you were thinking.” Mary jokingly comments. He gives an embarrassed smile and reaches for his glass. Everyone turns back to having their own conversations but Emma instead continues to stare at Billy in concern.

——

Emma arrives in the Drawing room at Rosamund’s house in London. She rolls her eyes at the sight of Lord Gillingham waiting with Rosamund, Rose, Tom, Billy and Sir John Bullock. She greets them and takes a seat. It seems all they have to wait for is Mary.

Mary hurries in, pulling on her gloves. “Sorry to keep you waiting, but Anna couldn't find- Oh.” She stops at the sight of the guests.

“I hope I'm a surprise and not a shock.” Gillingham remarks hopefully.

Mary looks genuinely shaken. “Well, you're certainly unexpected.”

“I thought I'd get up a small party, just an informal one.” Rosamund tells her. She indicates to Sir John. “You remember Sir John Bullock?”

“He and Lord Gillingham have just been staying with us.” Mary answers rather coolly. Emma doesn’t blame her. She herself wouldn’t like everyone pushing men onto her.

“Cora said it had been a success.”

“How clever of you both to be free at such short notice.” Rose says to the two guests.

“They brought your message to my club. I thought I had an evening of cards and whisky ahead, so it was a welcome change of plan.” Sir John remarks.

“And what about you?” Mary asks Gillingham.

“Well, I cancelled what I was supposed to be doing.” He replies.

“I hope Miss Lane Fox didn't mind.”

Emma shares a look with Tom. Miss Lane Fox? Oh dear, poor woman.

“Don't punish me for wanting to see you again.”

“John's got a marvellous idea for later on, haven't you?” Rose then butts in.

“After dinner, I thought I could take you all to hear the new band at the Lotus Club. If you'll let me?” He suggests. 

Rose turns to Rosamund. “You and Mary can be my chaperones, so what could be more proper?” Rosamund looks amused by the statement.

“It isn't too jazzy, Lady Rosamund. Just a club with a good dance band.” Sir John reassures her.

“We can keep the young in order,” Gillingham says. He turns to Mary with a considerate. “That's if you like the sound of it.” 

Mary and Tom look unsure, Emma feels mildly interested while Billy looks like it’s the worst idea he’s ever heard.

“Please say yes, Mary, do. It's such eons since we've had any fun.” Rose pleads.

“What about you, Billy, Emma, Tom?” Mary asks evasively.

“I suppose so but we shouldn’t put Tom and Billy through it, they can stay here with Rosamund.” Emma suggests.

“Oh, I was thinking I might go, too and Emma cannot possibly come without her own husband.” Rosamund corrects.

“That settles it. Billy can come as Aunt Rosamund's partner.” Rose declares. Emma shares a defeated look with Tom and Billy.

Gillingham turns to Tom and Billy. “Well?”

“We give in.” Tom uncomfortably replies.

——

This is not a dimly lit, disreputable nightclub, but a very posh place. The company of eight are ascending the stairs. Lively jazz music can be heard from the main room, then applause. Inside the main room, they approach their table. The singer of the band comes into view, singing beautifully.

“Some more champagne over here!” Sir John calls to a waiter.

“I don't really need any more.” Mary says.

“Amen to that.” Emma adds.

“Nonsense. How can we keep going if we're not properly fuelled?”

Emma scoffs at this man’s behaviour. His evening of cards and whisky had clearly already begun when he got Rosamund’s invitation. He’s going to make an idiot out of himself soon.

“I can keep going.” Gillingham says pointedly.

He holds his hand out to Mary, inviting her to dance, while the other four sit down. Mary and Gillingham start to dance to a slower number. They share a little laugh. Emma’s a bit concerned as she knows that Mary isn’t quite at the point of thinking of marrying again and Gillingham is meant to be engaged.

The band, later on, begins to play a song for the tango. Rosamund and Billy are dancing while Emma and Tom are dancing nearby. 

“Quite the opposite to the pub we’d go to with your family and our friends in Dublin, isn’t it?” Emma remarks.

“Very.” Tom huffs. He pauses then as if working up the courage to say something causing Emma to look at him concerned. “Emma, I don’t know why you’ve been feeling down for the past couple days and of course I noticed, I’m your husband. But you do know you can talk to me, about anything.”

Emma smiles softly at him. “I know. And I’m fine really.”

Tom sighs. “You’re not going to tell me anything are you?”

“It’s not for me to say.”

Emma then spots Sir John swirling Rose around rather forcefully, making silly noises. He's obviously very drunk and Rose seems rather overwhelmed. 

“Oh, dear! Er, should we sit down?” Rosamund tries to suggest to them before she and Billy step off the dance floor, Emma and Tom following.

Rose seems to be trying to encourage him to get off the dance floor but is struggling as he stumbles with her continuously having to catch him.

“It’s getting quite out of hand, should we—” Emma tries to say but then suddenly Sir John is barging past them with his hand pressed over his mouth as he hurries from the room.

Rose is left standing alone on the dance floor, deeply embarrassed. The singer walks towards her and starts dancing with her. 

Emma is glad about it but then Rosamund sees what's going on. “Oh, Mary.” She murmurs alarmed. “Tom, could you…” Rosamund indicates to the dance floor.

Emma narrows her eyes knowing she’s reacting like this because he’s black and hurriedly says, “I’ll come with you.”

As Tom and Emma approach them, Emma can see how quite taken with the singer Rose is. 

“Rose. I've been sent to fetch you.” Tom says.

The singer stops dancing with Rose and lets go of her. “Well, if your friends are waiting…”

“I'm so sorry. Um, this is Tom Branson and his wife, Emma. This is Mr Ross. He rescued me from deep humiliation.” Rose introduces. She and Mr Ross share a chuckle.

“We should be going.” Tom says instead of greeting Mr Ross.

Emma is angry and annoyed with Tom for his attitude to Mr Ross. She turns to the singer with a smile. “Thank you, Mr Ross.”

Rose gives Jack an apologetic smile, then moves back towards their table with Tom and Emma. “There was no need to be rude.”

“I wasn't rude.” Tom replies.

“Yes, you were.” Emma retorts. Tom looks surprised at her sharp tone.

Rose turns to the table at large. “Where's John?”

“I should think he's gone home.” Gillingham says as he, Mary, Billy and Rosamund all rise from their chairs. 

“Well, have we all had enough?” Rosamund asks.

“I hope he paid the bill before he left.” Rose utters. “Honestly, if it hadn't have been for Mr Ross—”

“You looked as if you were having quite an adventure with your gallant band leader.” Rosamund cuts her off censoriously.

“He was terribly nice! And John had made me look like such a fool!” Rose defends. The others walk out, making Rose feel rather stupid. 

“Don’t worry, Rose,” Emma reassures her as they leave. “They’re all just being ignorant.”

——

The six remaining party-goers return and take off their coats, handing them to the staff that greet them. Gillingham had said goodbye earlier. 

“I'm going up.” Rosamund says.

Rose speaks with a sigh, “I'll come with you. I'm whacked.”

“I'm assuming Sir John Bullock has blotted his copybook for you.”

“Oh, I don't know. Doesn't everyone deserve a second chance?”

“Not everyone, no.” Rosamund retorts. “Things have come to a pretty pass when you have to be rescued by a black bandleader.”

“What’s wrong with that?” Emma asks sharply and pointedly.

“I was jolly pleased anyone wanted to rescue me, and so would you have been.” Rose adds.

Rose and Rosamund start walking up the stairs together. Mary goes after them. Tom moves to go with them but then stops when realising Emma isn’t following.

“Emma?”

“I’ll be up in a moment.” She tells him. She turns to Billy, who stands next to her. Emma decides that this is as good a time as ever to find out what’s going on. “What's the matter? You've been walking under a dark cloud all day.”

“If I told you, you'd despise me.” Billy replies.

Emma looks at him in surprise before moving to one of encouragement. “I dreaded telling someone something once, but when I did, it made things much easier between us and I felt better myself.”

“Well, I couldn't say it. Not to you.”

Emma feels hurt he won’t tell her but knows she can’t make him so she relents, “Then find someone you can tell. It will help more than you know. And on that modest note… goodnight.”

“Goodnight.”

She walks up the stairs. 

——

Mary and Tom go to see the tax people at noon and soon they are all on their way back to Downton.

When the cars reach Downton, Alfred and Jimmy both move to open the doors to let them out. 

“Thank you.” Emma murmurs to Alfred as he holds the door open for her as she steps out with Tom, Billy and Madge following while Anna, Mary and Rose step out of the other car. The footman gives her a brief smile.

Emma follows Mary and Rose as they walk towards the front door. Anna and Madge turn aside towards the servants’ Courtyard. Emma watches after them in concern. The lady’s maid has still been quiet the entire trip.

“Rose,” Mary calls out causing the young girl to turn, “Anna needs to use your curling irons.”

“All right. Madge?” The maid gives her a nod to indicate she hears.

“Mine are broken.” Mary explains.

“You’ll have to get new ones.” Emma says to Mary as she and Tom walk with her through the door.

Emma doesn’t hear Mary’s response as when she glances back to look at Billy, she sees him walk off after Anna and Madge in the direction of the Yard, too. Emma’s eyebrows furrow as she continues walking. She hopes that perhaps he’s taken her advice.

——

Emma is with Tom and Mary in the Drawing room, spending time with Michael, Ivy, Sybbie and George. Emma had missed her children the past couple of days and is thrilled to see them. However, she wonders where Billy is. Emma hasn’t seen him since he disappeared earlier.

Mary looks shaken as she talks lovingly to her son, probably due to the arrival of a certain Lord Gillingham, who is apparently staying the night. Emma can’t help but feel annoyed by the man’s actions. What about this Mabel Lane Fox?

Edith headed off on a train up to London just before their return. Seems things are moving forward with Michael Gregson’s trip to Germany.

Billy then comes barging in, breaking Emma from her thoughts, and apologising. Emma can see he looks lighter than he has been the past couple of days, relieved. She’s annoyed she doesn’t know what happened but is pleased to see Billy unburdened as he greets his daughter. If only Emma could lose hers.

Gemma pops her head in just before Emma goes down to the Drawing room for dinner and informs her that Edna has suddenly handed in her notice, family troubles apparently. Not that Emma believes it for a second. She suspects it might have something to do with Billy being down in the mouth. Emma knows the ex-lady’s maid had attempted flirtation and that with him last time she was at Downton and was probably up to the same tricks.

It’s after dinner in the Drawing room that Emma witnesses Isobel walk up to Gillingham, shake his hand and express her wish to see him up at Downton again. Emma is full of admiration for the woman, knowing it must be hard for her to see the possibility of Mary moving on after Matthew.

——

Emma is walking down the stairs with Tom, down to the Great Hall the next day, when she hears Thomas speaking. She pauses to watch causing Tom to do the same.

“Only I have a candidate I'd like to put forward, who I know very well and is more than qualified.” Thomas is saying. Must be about Cora needing a new lady’s maid though Emma can’t help but feel like Thomas is up to something because when is he not?

“You must discuss it with Her Ladyship, but I've no objection.” Robert tells him.

“She's a little older than Miss Braithwaite.”

“Well, that won't hurt.” Emma drily remarks.

Robert looks across at Emma in surprise, walking towards her. “Why do you say that?” He asks as the door leading to the Outer Hall admits Mary and Thomas walks away with a curious look in her direction. Emma sees Tom frowning at her.

She shrugs. “No reason.”

Mary approaches them. Emma notes that she’s alone despite having headed off on a walk with Lord Gillingham.

“Where's Tony? Has he gone?” Robert asks his daughter.

“He thought he'd said all his goodbyes, and he wanted to catch the half past nine.” Mary calmly replies. She turns to Tom. “Are you ready?” Tom nods.

“Where are you going?”

“They’re going to York.” Emma answers. “For estimates to re-equip the saw mill.” Tom looks at her with impressed surprise. “What? I do listen to you when you ramble on.”

Tom gives her a teasing smile before turning it on Mary. “So, will we be seeing Tony Gillingham again?”

Mary replies in a would-be unconcerned tone. “I'm sure we will... eventually. He was telling me about Mabel Lane Fox. Apparently, they're getting engaged.” Robert looks as if all his hopes have just come crashing down, which they have. “I imagine he'll be very taken up with that.”

“Yes, I dare say.” Robert says as he looks at his daughter with some doubt. Emma can’t blame him as she’s doing the exact same thing.

“Right, I'll get my hat,” Mary says. She walks away in the direction of the staircase. Tom and Robert walk off in opposite directions as Emma stays where she is, watching Mary slowly make her way up the stairs. She seems to cut a regretful figure.

Chapter Text

Passing through the Main Hall, Emma sees Mary walk out of the Library and up the stairs with what looked like tears in her eyes. Emma frowns as she watches Mary go up. She knows that Tom and Mary had held a conference with Robert on who they will be taking of the Drewe’s farm now that the father of the family had passed away, but wonders how that conversation turned into Mary being teary eyed. She peeks into the Library and sees that Tom is alone with Robert.

“I hope I'm not interrupting anything?” Emma asks as she walks in.

“No.” Robert says with a smile. “Only Mabel Lane Fox and Tony Gillingham getting engaged.”

“Oh.” Emma says, suddenly knowing what had put Mary out of sorts. Not knowing what else to say, she moves on. “I suppose you’ll be going to the funeral?”

“Yes, I feel like it’s important,” Robert replies casually though Emma can see he’s not pleased with the situation, he’ll have to if Downton is to survive.

——

Emma walks down the stairs and into the Hall to see Mr Carson sorting the post on a table near the front door as Cora and Edith come in at the door, which is being held open for them by Jimmy.

“Your Ladyship. M'lady.” The footman greets.

“Ah, pleasant walk?” Emma calls to them as she steps into the Outer Hall before Cora can turn into the door to the Library sitting in the Hall.

“Quite.” Cora replies with a smile.

“Is that the afternoon post? Is there anything for me?” Edith asks Mr Carson, noticing what the butler is doing.

“There's just a couple for His Lordship and Mrs Branson, M'lady.” The butler replies as he offers the dish he had put the letters on to Emma, who takes her letter from it. She frowns at it questioningly as it doesn’t seem to be the handwriting of any of her in-laws but of Dr Clarkson. Interesting.

“Were you expecting something?” Cora asks her daughter.

“Not particularly. I haven't heard from Michael in a bit, that's all.” Edith replies calmly though clearly disappointed as the three of them walk to the Library door.

“I expect he's busy.” Emma tells her with a smile though then murmurs to herself, “I hope.”

They walk into the Library to find Mary at the writing desk. The eldest Crawley daughter seems to startle out of a daze when Emma walks in first and continues writing as if she hadn’t been distracted. Emma frowns in concern at that but seems to be the only one that had noticed.

“What have you been up to?” Cora asks her other daughter.

“I was writing to Tony Gillingham.” Mary tells her in a tone that’s aiming for blasé, but Emma notices the cracks. She lingers as Cora and Edith walk past her to sit on the settees. Perhaps she should say something.

“Give him my regards.” Cora says.

Emma sees Mary dab her eyes as she begins to follow them, probably thinking she’s out of sight. She looks actually close to tears or has just been crying, but the other two don't notice. Emma feels confused as she hadn’t thought Mary and Gillingham had been all that serious except for some flirting, it seems she was wrong.

“Say we look forward to knowing Miss Lane Fox.”

Emma sits next to Cora with her letter on her lap to open later, opposite Edith and opens her mouth to speak after Cora’s words but Edith cuts her off with this remark over her shoulder, “I am surprised. I thought he was rather keen on you.”

Emma closes her mouth and deems it not the right time to ask Mary about her feelings with Edith around.

“Not for the first time, you've got the wrong end of the stick.” Mary snips back.

The door opens and Cora spins in her seat quickly but amusedly huffs at herself when Rose walks in.

“Oh. I thought you were Robert.” The Countess remarks. “Is he back from his funeral?”

“Not yet, I don't think.” Honestly, Emma can see as clear as day that Mary’s voice isn’t as strong as usual.

“While he's not here, shall we discuss his birthday?” Edith suggests.

“Oh, does he have a birthday soon?” Rose asks eagerly as she sits down next to Edith.

“Fairly soon.” Cora replies.

Mary walks over to join them. “Do you have any plans?”

“Nothing beyond his favourite food. It's not a special one.” Cora puts down.

“Why don't we have a party? To cheer ourselves up. A small one.” Mary suggests. “We’ll be having Ivy’s birthday first and she won’t need much, not after her birthday last year.”

“That'll be fun.” Rose agrees with a grin.

“I can’t believe she’s turning two.” Cora murmurs with that motherly softness she exudes.

Emma sighs with a grin. “I know. It seems only yesterday I was introducing her to you all for the first time.”

——

Emma opens her letter as soon as she has the chance. She reads through it and is in shock about what it says. Dr Clarkson writes that the head nurse at the Hospital, Nurse Roberts, is retiring and he suggests she come in to talk about the possibility of her taking over.

She’s mulling over the letter in her mind when she bumps into Nanny Jean.

“Oh! My apologies, Mrs Branson.” The Nanny says, flustered.

Emma smiles kindly at her. This Nanny has been much better than that dreadful West one. “It’s quite alright. You not with the children?”

“No, I’m collecting some clothes from Laundry. Mr Branson said he’d stay with the children.” Nanny Jean tells her.

“Well, I better join them, make sure they’re not up to too much mischief.” Emma remarks. Nanny Jean chuckles at her comment before moving on.

Emma walks inside the Nursery to find her husband on the floor surrounded by the children. Ivy and Sybbie are watching him intently while George bashes a few block’s together or stuffing them in his mouth. Michael is rolling from his front to his back.

Emma beams with pride at her son’s success. “Someone’s on the move.” She comments, drawing her husband’s attention to her as well as the children.

Ivy grins at her. “Mama!”

“Hello sweetheart.” Emma murmurs, briefly brushing her hand over her daughter’s curling locks and crouching down to kiss her forehead.

“Ah, I was just going to look for you. I think Michael is near feeding time.” Tom says.

Emma glances over to her fussing son. “Yes, I believe so.” She scoops him up and sits down in the chair so to feed him.

When Mary walks into the Nursery later on, she comes to find Tom stretched out comfortably on the rug with Ivy, Sybbie and George and lots of toys scattered around while Emma sits in a chair having just finished feeding Michael and rocking him back and forth as he relaxes in her arms, satisfied after his meal.

“Thought I'd get an extra ten minutes in with George.” Mary says. She picks up her son.

“You can help me with this. Sybbie and Ivy say there's going to be a hurricane any moment now.” Tom explains. Emma had been greatly entertained in watching her husband try and get the almost two year olds to construct different buildings. They have used building blocks and a picture book to build a shelter for the wooden animals. What they could’ve done with Lego.

“A hurricane? Really? In Yorkshire?” Mary remarks as she settles on one of the beds with George on her lap.

“So, they’re getting all the animals under shelter.” Emma adds.

“I'm sure they are. Where's Nanny?” Mary asks.

“Collecting some clothes from Laundry. I said I’d stay with them and Emma joined me.” Tom tells her, stroking his daughter’s hair.

“She's so much more relaxed than our Nanny ever was. My childhood wasn't anything like the children's.” Mary remarks.

“Nor mine, God knows.” Tom comments.

“You could say mine was extremely different.” Emma jokes. She and Tom share a look.

“Do you think they’re having a good childhood? That we're doing well?” Mary then suddenly asks them causing them to pause.

“I think you're doing your best for them. If that's what you mean.” Tom replies after a moment.

This makes Emma contemplate her job offer all over again.

“It isn't quite.”

Tom is obviously not ready for this conversation just now and turns to Ivy and Sybbie. “Ooh. I think it's time for the hurricane. Whoo!” He makes the shelter collapse.

“Uh-oh.”  Ivy says. Emma grins at the sound.

“Uh-oh.” Tom echoes with a chuckle.

Sybbie herself decides it’s as good a time as any to start repeating it over and over again making them laugh.

——

“What Mary said about us giving our children the best childhood, it got me thinking,” Tom says as he and Emma walk around Downton’s grounds in the time they have before the gong goes.

“What do you mean?” Emma asks.

“I wonder if Downton is the best place for us to be.” Tom explains. “You saw how the house party went, how they all treated you, me and Billy. Maybe it’s time to start looking into moving on. Find somewhere where we fit.”

Emma frowns in thought. “I agree that perhaps we don’t fully fit in this world.” She admits. “But where would we go? And I’m not so sure Liverpool is exactly the right choice and we can’t go back to Ireland.” She can’t help but wonder if she accepts Dr Clarkson’s offer that it would affect what they do. Emma decides to keep it to herself till she talks more with Dr Clarkson.

“I was thinking America actually. I have family there.” Tom suggests.

Emma nods with a teasing smile. “You wouldn’t be Irish if you didn’t. Two of my grandma’s sisters go there one day.”

“But what do you think?” Tom pointedly asks.

Emma realises he’s not interested in any teasing and is looking for a straight answer. She purses her lips as she thinks about how to word her answer. “I feel open to the idea but we can’t do anything until we’ve thought it through and know it’s the best decision.”

“What do you worry about?”

“I just worry if it’ll cause too much disruption to our children. They love George and Sybbie and the others as family.”

“Michael is only a baby, he won’t notice.” Tom argues.

“He won’t be a baby forever and Ivy is turning two soon.” Emma counters.

“It’s okay. We’re in no rush.” Tom reassures. “If we’re going to do this, we will introduce it gradually to the children, no sudden moves, okay?”

Emma nods. “Okay.”

——

“Emma?” Emma turns from where she’d about to walk down the stairs to join everyone in the Drawing room to find Mr Bates standing behind her.

Emma gives him a warm but hesitant smile. She knows that Anna has been acting off still, her bruise hasn’t completely faded, and it must hurt Mr Bates.

“Mr Bates, what can I do for you?”

“I was thinking about the night of the concert.” Mr Bates starts, he stares at her with a searching look.

Emma stays calm as possible. “Oh?”

“And how near the end, you’d gone down stairs to find that Anna had hit her head and you’d patched her up.”

“That’s right.” Where’s he going with this?

“How did you know to go downstairs?”

“Well, I saw Anna go down then realised she’d been a while so I went to find her.” That bit isn’t a lie.

“And there was no one else?” Mr Bates then says, a dark look on his face.

Emma frowns. Why’s he asking this now? What had happened to make him start asking more questions?

“Why would there’d been?”

“Are you sure that it was the sink Anna knocked her head on and not something else?” He asks instead.

“Positive.” She needs to get out of this conversation, it’s making her uncomfortable. “Now I really should hurry. They’re all waiting for me.”

She quickly leaves down the stairs and Mr Bates doesn’t stop her.

——

Robert, Mary, Billy, Tom, Cora, Edith, Emma and Rose are at dinner, tasting the savouries that Alfred has made and are all enjoying them. Alfred learnt a while back of a cooking contest in London at the Ritz where it could mean advanced chef training if one passed and today he has received a letter saying that he’d been accepted to go to the test.

“I say. Well done.” Robert compliments. Alfred inclines his head in acceptance of the compliment.

“We'll be sorry to lose you, Alfred. But I think you'll pass your test.” Cora encourages.

“Fingers crossed, M'lady.” The footman replies.

“When is it?” Emma asks, turning in her seat to have a proper look at him.

“The day after tomorrow. I'm going up in the morning.” He looks nervous but who can blame him?

“Our best wishes go with you,” Robert says as Emma turns back to have another bite of her food.

“I'm going up myself tomorrow.” Edith says. Emma looks at her curiously, confused by the way she says it without looking any of them in the eye.

“Oh?” Cora prompts.

Edith looks up briefly to speak. “Just for the day. To visit Michael's office. I'll be back for dinner.” She reassures. Emma can see that Edith looks unsettled and Emma supposes it’s to do with the lack of word from Michael.

“So, how’s your new lady’s maid settling in?” Billy asks his mother-in-law.

Cora smiles pleased. “Oh, quite well.”

They begin to discuss Miss Baxter in more detail but Emma doesn’t listen. She can’t help but feel like something’s going on as she had been recommended by Thomas and he’s always up to something.

——

“Is everything alright, Edith?” Emma asks the Crawley daughter. She’d planned to wish Alfred good luck as he heads off to London but thought she’d grab Edith first as they walk down the stairs and through the Hall. “You’ve seemed worried for a while now. Still no word from Michael?”

Edith shakes her head with a small smile. “No, but I’ll fine. I’m sure I’m over worrying.”

“Maybe you’ll hear something while you’re there.” Emma suggests as they walk out through the front door, where a car is waiting. Mr Carson and Jimmy are overseeing the departure. Alfred stands waiting by the car.

The butler approaches them. “I thought you wouldn't mind if Alfred rode in the front, M'lady. He's catching the same train.”

Alfred takes off his cap in respect. He's looking extremely nervous. Jimmy opens the car door for Edith.

“Of course I don't mind.” Edith reassures. “We all wish you luck, Alfred.”

“I'm going to need it, M'lady.” Alfred replies.

“It's his first trip to London.” Mr Carson explains.

“How exciting.” Edith says as she climbs into the back seat.

“Exciting's one word for it.” Alfred remarks.

Mr Carson tells him with a look that he's talking too much.

Emma chuckles. “Couldn’t agree more there, Alfred.” She hopes the smile she’s wearing is as warm and reassuring as she’s aiming for.

Alfred returns her smile before turning and folding himself into the front passenger seat. The car moves off with Jimmy, Mr Carson and Emma watching.

“I hope it goes well for him.” Emma murmurs.

“I’m sure, Mrs Branson.” The butler declares. “He’s had the practice and he’s a hard worker.”

——

Emma comes wandering into the Library and quickly realises she’s walking into a tail end of a conversation between Mr Drewe and Robert.

Both are standing near the writing desk with Mr Drewe wearing a mourning armband on his arm, cap in hand.

“Mr Drewe. I would prefer to report that you are prepared to repay the arrears in full. I'll lend you the difference myself.” Robert says. Emma lingers by the door on the opposite side, listening in surprise though she really shouldn’t. This is Robert.

“You'd do that for me?” Drewe asks in shock. “It won't be less than £50.”

“I'll send a cheque when I'm sure of the outcome.”

“You won't regret it.” Drewe promises.

“No. I don't think I will.” Robert holds out his hand. Drewe takes it before saying his goodbyes and taking his leave.

Robert turns and startles at the sight of Emma, who has stepped further into the room. She’s carrying the aura of expectation with her raised eyebrows and hands on her hips.

“Explain?” She prompts.

“I’m letting the Drewes stay on.” Robert admits like a child who’s been caught red handed.

“Does Mary and Tom know about this?”

“They will.”

Emma sighs. “If you’re sure…”

“I am.”

Dear god.

——

Naturally, Emma quickly informs Mary and Tom as she feels they have the right to know as agent and co-owner. Mary brings it up at lunch with Edith and Billy absent (one in London and the other at work) and Isobel and Violet joining them.

“Emma told us you know.” Mary says from between Cora and Tom. Emma has to sit at the end of the table between Isobel and Rose, directly across from her husband. “You might've talked it over with us before you made up your mind.”

“But I haven't. I told him we'd think about it. That's all.” Robert argues.

“Which sounds like you have come to a decision.” Emma remarks. Mary gives a nod of agreement and sends a pointed look to her father.

“If we don't respect the past, we'll find it harder to build our future.”

Violet looks at her son with surprise and suspicion. “Where did you read that?”

“I made it up. I thought it was rather good.” Robert replies.

“It's too good. The one thing we don't want is a poet in the family.” Violet laments.

“Would it be so bad?” Isobel asks provokingly.

“The only poet peer I am familiar with is Lord Byron. And I presume you all know how that ended.” Violet retaliates.

“It’s good he doesn’t have a half sister then.” Emma comments. She receives amused smiles from Rose and Tom while Violet gives her a disapproving look to which Emma simply grins. She can almost see Jimmy repressing a smile.

Cora shakes her head fondly before turning to her husband. “So, you'd like Mr Drewe to stay on.”

“Since he wants to repay the debt, I think it only fair.” Robert answers. “Besides, he talks of the partnership between the farmers and the family, and I like that.”

“Well, I think it's splendid.” Isobel declares.

“Says the Queen of the Rebels.” Violet remarks.

“Thank you.” Isobel replies pointedly.

Emma hears Rose let out a slight giggle at the exchange.

“And you agree, even though he has no right to renew the lease?” Mary questions Tom.

“No right legally, no. But we think he has a moral right.” Cora argues.

“It's a pity it should be Yew Tree. It would've filled a hole in the land we're farming.” Tom admits.

“You've managed without it till now.” Isobel points out.

“But you haven't said what you think. Which side are you on?” Mary persists. Emma is glad to see it, to see someone wanting to hear Tom’s opinion and not brushing it aside like Robert has the habit of doing.

“Well, the farmer's, of course.” Tom answers. “I've not abandoned all my socialism. Even though it feels like it sometimes.”

“In this one and only instance, I am glad to hear it.” Robert remarks.

Emma huffs and rolls her eyes at the remark and one glance at Tom shows that he too shares in her irritation.

“When will you tell him?” Mary asks.

“There's no tearing rush. We've a day or two to talk it over,” Robert answers then turns directly to Mary, “and then you can tell him.”

Mary looks unpleasantly surprised. Tom looks uncomfortable.

——

Mary is at the writing desk in the Library while Emma is sitting on one of the settees reading. She had spent most of the afternoon playing with the children and thought she might as well do some reading of some medical books to keep up with her knowledge.

Mr Carson comes in and clears his throat. “Mr Napier.”

“What?” Mary murmurs in surprise as the man walks in and stands up to greet him

“Eh?” Emma eloquently blurts out. Emma hasn’t seen him since the disaster with Kemal Pamuk though she knows he had attended the seasons in the next couple of years before the war.

“Hello, Mary. If I can still call you Mary?” The man greets her pleasantly.

“Of course you can.” Mary says with a beaming smile. “How lovely.” She kisses him on the cheek. “Do you remember Mrs Branson?” Mary gestures her hand in Emma’s direction.

Emma puts her book down and turns to greet their guest. “He might not. I was a maid last time he was at Downton and I was mostly known as Emma.” She smiles at Mr Napier. “It is good to see you again.”

Mr Napier thankfully doesn’t look at all judgemental as he turns to her in surprise and embarrassment. “I do apologise. It’s nice to meet you properly Mrs Branson.” He holds out his hand.

“No need to apologise and you too Mr Napier.” She shakes his hand.

“What brings you here?” Mary asks him.

“I'm working on a government thing and we've got some research to do in Yorkshire. I'm on a sort of reconnoitring expedition.” Mr Napier explains.

“Lucky us.” Emma remarks.

Mr Napier chuckles. “Quite. I was in Thirsk, and I suddenly thought, why not take a chance?”

“Well, I'm so glad you did.” Mary says still beaming. She walks over to pull the bell. “Let me give you some tea. I'll get them to tell Mama and Papa that you're here.”

Emma smiles at the two and wanders back to her seat and her book.

“While I've got you alone...” Mr Napier begins. Emma can see he’s wringing his hands anxiously. “Well, moderately…” Emma gives him an apologetic smile and is about to offer to leave but he continues. “You've been in my thoughts a great deal since the whole... ghastly business.”

“That's nice to know.” Mary replies pleasantly but Emma can see some hesitance.

“Which is why it's lovely to see you looking so, um, lovely.”

Aww.

Mary smiles at his lack of eloquence. He's certainly sincere though.

——

Later on, Mr Napier is on one of the settees, Mary and Robert are on the other while Emma sits on a chair next to them. Cora is helping herself to tea on the table.

“So, what is this thing you're working on?” Robert asks their guest.

“It's all to do with the rural economy. Very hush-hush.” Mr Napier replies.

“Well, don't tell us if it's meant to be a secret.” Mary says.

Cora sits down next to their guest.

“Oh no, it's not like that. A lot of landed estates are in difficulty. The department wants to assess the damage of the war years. Are they likely to survive, and so on.” Mr Napier explains.

“And it’s all hush-hush to avoid embarrassment for the owners?” Emma concludes.

“Something along those lines, yes.”

“And are they likely to survive?” Cora asks.

“Some of them.”

“It sounds rather interesting.” Robert comments.

“It is. Interesting and incredibly depressing.” Mr Napier admits.

“Which places are you studying in Yorkshire?” Cora asks.

“That I cannot say.” Mr Napier avoids. “It wouldn't be fair on the owners. But we have earmarked the ones in serious trouble. And you'll be glad to know Downton's not among them.”

“Still, we'd love your opinion on whether or not we're doing the right things.” Mary says. “Wouldn't we, Papa?”

“We don't want to add to his labours.” Robert replies pointedly.

Mary forces a smile as she asks, “Where are you staying while you're up here?”

“We haven't decided. There's quite a good Hotel in Ripon I know of.” Mr Napier replies.

“Nonsense. You must stay with us.”

“I couldn't possibly.”

“Why not?” Emma asks. Surely he can stay? Downton has enough room.

“Well, to start with, I'll have my boss with me.” Mr Napier replies awkwardly.

“Who's that?” Robert asks.

“Charles Blake. Have you ever come across him?”

“I don't think so.”

“Of course you must both stay here.” Cora insists.

“That way, we'll get the benefit of all your knowledge for the price of a couple of dinners. What could be better than that?” Mary remarks.

Mr Napier looks like he couldn’t possibly say no now he’s had the insistence of both mother and daughter. He glances over to Emma who raises an amused eyebrow at the situation causing him to huff a quiet laugh, barely detectable if it were not for his shoulders moving because of it.

——

Mr Napier soon leaves after his visit. That evening, Cora and Mary sit on one settee in the Library while Emma and Billy sit on the other and Rose sits on the pouffe in between with Tom lingering around the room as they wait for Robert and Edith.

“So, will you be giving a birthday party?” Rose questions Cora.

“For Robert? Why? Do you really want me to? I thought we’d be partied out after Ivy’s.” The Countess comments.

Emma shrugs. “Well, Ivy’s won’t be a big one.”

Rose glances back and Emma gives her an encouraging nod before speaking, “And I'd had rather a good idea for it.”

Billy notices the look. “Have you two been conspiring?”

“Not exactly, she won’t tell me what the good idea is, but promises I’ll like it.” Emma replies. They all chuckle at that.

“If I did have a party, would you give me a hand?” Cora asks Rose.

“Absolutely.” The door opens. “Oh, shh!” Rose hurriedly stands from her spot as Robert, Edith and Isis the dog walk in while Billy stands in politeness.

“So, have we come to a final decision about Drewe?” Robert asks as he closes the door.

“I suppose so. If it means that much to you.” Mary replies.

“And Tom's socialism will ensure his approval of the plan.” He chuckles as he comes to stand next to them all as Edith takes a seat next to Billy. Tom and Emma don't join in.

Emma lets out an irritated huff at his attitude and comments before saying, “You laugh. But as a matter of fact, we’ve been thinking about it quite a lot lately.”

Both of them have been delving more and more into the topic since their first discussion. Emma hasn’t quite given her final response, not before talking to Dr Clarkson but it’s good to have options.

“About what?” Cora queries.

“Our beliefs, I suppose.” Tom replies. “I’m not too sure what mine are any more. Since the house party—”

Robert cuts him off, irritating Emma, “I won't hear another word about the house party. Somebody said something to upset the two of you. That's all it is.”

“What was this? Who was rude?” Mary quickly jumps on the bandwagon. Emma appreciates Mary automatically jumping to their defence.

“No one. He's got that wrong, well not entirely.” Emma hurriedly reassures her.

“But Emma and I realise we feel like intruders.” Tom further explains. “It’s made us face the fact that we’re living where we don't belong.”

“Welcome to the club.” Edith despondently replies. Emma looks at her curiously. What’s brought this on? Has she heard from Gregson?

“Oh, stop moaning.” Mary snips at her sister.

“But if you went back to Ireland, would you belong there?” Robert questions.

Emma shakes her head. “It’s not possible. We’ve changed so much since returning to Downton.”

“Well, then...”

“There is America.” Tom says, cutting him off. “I have family there now, and they're doing quite well. It would be a new start.”

“But you've both made a new start here.” Mary argues, looking mildly upset at the idea of the two leaving.

“And what would I do without my best friends?” Billy adds. Emma gives him a small smile and a reassuring hand on his arm.

“But we’re talking about the world Ivy and Michael will grow up in.” Tom says. “Wouldn't it be easier for them to begin with a clean slate, rather than being the children of an uppity chauffeur and maid?”

“Well, don't do anything in a hurry.” Robert insists.

“We don't want to lose you both.” Mary adds.

——

News arrives the next day that Alfred sadly did not get his position to be trained at the Ritz. Emma gets more news when Anna pokes her head into the Library to find Emma sitting on one of the settees, reading.

“They said I’d find you here.” The lady’s maid comments causing Emma to look up.

Emma gives Anna a warm smile. She knows the woman has been going through a trying time, as even though it wasn’t rape but attempted rape is always still traumatising, and Emma is happy to see Anna has a smile on her face.

“Anna, what brings you here?” She stands to talk to her.

“Well, I was in Ripon yesterday…” Anna begins.

“Yes, Gemma mentioned it.”

“Well, I, um, Mr Bates had been getting suspicious you see, about what happened when Dame Nellie performed.”

Emma winces when she recalls Mr Bates questioning her. “I’m aware.”

Anna nods. “And because of that, he’d questioned Mrs Hughes, backed her into a corner and she told him what happened.”

Emma looks at her in alarm. “Everything?! But wasn’t the point of not telling him so that he wouldn’t—”

Anna hurriedly shakes her head and interrupts, “She didn’t tell him it was Gre- him. Mrs Hughes denied it, said it was an outsider.”

Emma relaxes slightly in relief. “But he suspected?”

“Yes, but he seems to taken her word for it.”

Emma nods in thought. “And what now?”

“We’re going to put the whole thing behind us.” Anna says with a hesitant smile.

“That’s good perhaps moving forward is the best thing though I’ll curse that man for the rest of time.” Emma spits the last sentence.

Anna gives her a small smile and places her hand on Emma’s. “Thank you for your support. I don’t know what I would’ve done without you and Mrs Hughes.”

——

Later that week, Emma gets round to meeting with Dr Clarkson.

“What are you doing out here?”

Emma looks up to see her husband stepping out of the car and smiles. “I should ask you the same question?” She sits on a bench just outside of the Hospital, rocking Michael’s pram back and forth with her foot as she reads a book to Ivy, who sits on her lap. Emma had wanted to take her children out for some air and since she was heading into the Village, it seemed as good a time as any.

“I was doing my rounds. You?” Tom replies. He sits next to her on the bench and Ivy, now no longer interested in the book, eagerly reaches out her arms to her father, babbling his name until he takes her into his lap.

“Talking with Dr Clarkson about my job.” Emma says evasively.

Tom frowns. “Why? I thought it was already sorted and you’ll be going back in a few months?”

Emma hurriedly shakes her head, realising he’s taken the wrong end of the stick. “Oh, no, no, I’m not losing my job. Well, I am but not in the way that you think.”

“What do you mean?”

Emma bites her lip. “Well, um, Dr Clarkson wanted to speak with me cause Nurse Roberts told him she plans to take her retirement this year, likely in a few months.”

Tom's smile grows. “And?”

“And the position of head nurse is mine if I want it!”

Tom wraps his arms around her and squeezes her tight. Emma knows he would’ve picked her up and swung her around if it wasn’t for her holding Michael’s pram and Ivy on his lap.

“I'm so proud of you.”

Emma grins. “I'm rather proud of myself.”

Tom kisses her. “And is this what you want?” He asks.

“It'll be an interesting challenge for sure.” Emma says contemplatively. “It may not be what I want to do forever and it doesn't have to tie us down, but it'll be valuable experience while we're still here.”

“If it’s what you want and it’ll mean we’re earning our own money from you at least until we want to move on.” Tom replies.

“Exactly.”

They lean against each other and soak up their family on a bench in the spring air.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure?” Emma asks Rose as the two convene in the Drawing room, knowing no one will be in there at the moment.

“I thought you of all people would like the idea!” Rose huffs.

Emma rolls her eyes. “I do like the idea and I'd say bollocks to the lot of them, but are you sure about it? You know how the family are. They’re not always as open as you think.”

Rose had dragged Emma further into her plans for Robert’s birthday. It’s soon clear that Rose plans on using the band that Mr Ross was a part of as the surprise. Emma hadn’t realised that there had been contact between the two and worries about the mistreatment the singer will receive from the family because of their unconscious racism.

“But isn't this a part of the inclusivity you always talk of?” Rose argues.

Emma sighs and rubs her head. “Yes… and I suppose everyone will enjoy it. It’s not like they’ll want to make a scene if they don’t.”

Rose grins. “Exactly. I’ll contact Mr Ross and organise it.”

“Remember, we need to inform Cora about this, well, sort of tell her.”

Rose nods eagerly.

Emma squints her eyes at Rose suspiciously. “There isn’t another reason why you are so eager to do this?”

Rose’s eyes widen and she shakes her head a bit too quickly. “No! I just think it’ll be a nice surprise for Cousin Robert.”

“Hmm. Mary tells me that Mr Napier and his boss Mr Blake are coming next week, they’ll be here for Robert’s party.” Emma warns.

Rose shrugs with a grin. “More the merrier!”

“I think they may be more interested in the pigs and Mary in Mr Napier’s case.” Emma remarks with a grin. 

Rose nods. “Yes, Tamworth’s. We had them at Duneagle. Daddy swears by them.”

“It's a new thing for us.” Emma says. “Tom’s been a bit restless with waiting for their arrival. We haven't done much with pigs before.”

“Not disrupting anything else?” Rose remarks with a grin.

Emma lets out a fake scandalised gasp before creasing over with laughter.

——

Tom tells Emma a couple of days later that Harold, Cora’s brother, has apparently come into difficulty in his business. Emma is curious as to why Harold has written to Robert of all people about it though.

Emma and Rose knock on the door and open it to find Cora in an armchair, reading a book.

“Cousin Cora?” Rose greets her as she closes the door behind them.

“I think you can call me Cora now.” The Countess says with a smile.

Emma huffs out a slight laugh. “She wouldn't dare with Robert.”

“She must dare with me.” Cora remarks. “How can I help?”

Rose and Emma sit down opposite her.

“I... we wanted to tell you that we've settled the surprise. For his birthday.” Rose tells her.

“Since you won't tell me what it is, I don't know what to say.” Cora comments. “But I’m assuming everything is alright if Emma is involved so, good?”

Emma feels a rush of warmth from how much Cora seems to trust her.

“Well, if you’re alright with it. Is it okay if we let Mrs Hughes and Mr Carson know since they’ll be the ones that has to deal with it?” Emma asks. “It's only on the day. And it's only till after dinner.”

It’s at that moment that Baxter walks in, taking away the breakfast tray. Emma watches her as she walks past. She wonders what the lady’s maid’s history is with Thomas. The woman seems nice enough but Emma hasn’t really had the chance to get to know her.

“I suppose so.”

——

Emma and Rose soon find themselves in Mrs Hughes’ Sitting room.

“A band?!” Mrs Hughes exclaims in surprise.

Rose and Emma look at each other in alarm at how loud Mrs Hughes is being. 

“Shh! No one must know.” Rose whispers. She closes the door furtively.

“We'll get the carpets rolled up and everything arranged during dinner. So that when His Lordship walks out of the Dining room, there it is.” Emma eagerly explains.

“And we're to hide them until then?” Mrs Hughes questions.

Rose lets out an exasperated huff. “Oh, 'hide' them? You just have to keep them with you. His lordship won't come down here, will he?”

“He doesn’t. Downstairs is a foreign land to him.” Emma remarks. This lifts a slight smile onto Mrs Hughes’ face.

“So, I have to find them food and beds. How many are there?” Mrs Hughes asks, slightly disgruntled.

“Six, I think. But I'll check.” Rose replies

“And Her Ladyship knows about it?”

Emma presses her lips together, highlighting her discomfort. “Well, um, she doesn’t know it’s a band, but she does know there’s a surprise that you’re helping us with. We just want it to be a surprise for her too.”

“Very well. I'll see what I can do.” Mrs Hughes tells them though Emma can see she’s not entirely convinced.

“Thank you.” Rose says gratefully.

They walk out together, and Mrs Hughes sees them up the stairs. 

——

Emma walks into the Outer Hall to find Edith by the telephone, trying to hold back tears. 

Emma walks up to her in alarm. “Edith. What happened? What’s the matter?”

“Michael's vanished into thin air. Nobody's heard from him, no one can reach him.” Edith replies shakily.

This was what Emma was afraid of. She can’t think that now and mustn’t worry Edith until they are sure something has happened. “I'm sure it's just a failure of communication. If anything had happened, we'd've heard.”

“Maybe.” Edith says unsurely. “I just wish to God he'd pick up the telephone.”

“He will. Come on.” She holds her hand out to Edith. “We must ought to do the important ritual of getting changed for dinner.” She remarks sarcastically.

Edith smiles slightly at the comment as they walk towards the stairs, hand in hand.

——

They all assemble in the Drawing room after dinner with the exclusion of Robert attended by Mr Carson and Alfred. 

Robert enters.

“You're back.” Cora says from the settee she sits on with Rose and Emma. Tom, Mary, Edith and Billy sit scattered about on the other chairs. “I thought you must've missed the last train.”

“No. But I only just caught it.” Her husband replies as he walks into the room.

“Do you want some dinner?”

“I ate in the restaurant car.” He leans down to kiss his wife.

“You weren't very long in London.” Edith comments. Emma is happy to see she’s perked up a little though she won’t be okay until they know what’s happened to Michael.

“There wasn't much to do. Just sign some papers for a trust that Billy Sheffield set up for his son.” Robert explains as he takes place in front of the fireplace

“What will that entail?” Billy queries.

“Mainly telling the boy to drink less and be nicer to his mother.”

“We learned at dinner that Alfred's leaving. He's got a place on the Ritz cookery course after all.” Cora tells him.

“He’ll be a bit behind but he can catch up.” Emma adds.

“Ah?”

“I'm sorry to cut and run, M'lord.” Alfred apologises.

“Don't worry about that. We're proud of you.” Cora says sincerely. 

“You must return one day as a famous chef.” Mary remarks.

“Now you're back, M'lord, there's something I wanted to say.” Alfred declares. “I've been well treated in this house, and I want you all to know that I'm very grateful.”

“Thank you, Alfred.” Cora says.

“Mr Carson has been a kind—” Alfred swallows, overcome with emotion, “—and wonderful teacher.”

Emma feels genuinely touched and she can see everyone else is overcome by Alfred’s words.

“Much more and we shall all burst into tears.” Robert comments.

“I'm sorry, M'lord. Come along, Alfred. Let's get back to work.” Mr Carson instructs but he is very touched, too. They start clearing away the drinks. 

Robert addresses them, “How's my birthday dinner coming on?”

Rose and Emma share an alarmed look before the former says, “How do you know about the dinner?”

“The Coldhursts rang yesterday and said they'd love to come.” Robert explains as he takes his drink that Mr Carson offers.

“Weren't we all sworn to secrecy?” Billy questions.

Emma huffs. “Some people just can’t keep a secret.”

“I don't mind.” Robert reassures them. “It won't spoil it if it's not a surprise. Not for me.”

“There may still be a surprise.” Rose tells him.

“So, I should hope!”

——

The next day, Emma makes her goodbyes to Alfred. The boy had been nice as far as she could gather from brief interactions but most of her knowledge of him comes from Gemma who’s been whinging on about the square between Alfred, Ivy, Daisy and Jimmy. Emma is glad that she isn’t downstairs anymore and hadn’t have to experience it. Maybe Alfred going will sort things.

Emma also hears from Anna that she and Mr Bates are going out on a date to the Netherby Hotel, which Emma is happy to hear.

That evening, they all, minus Cora, who’s also at the Netherby Hotel, but for a committee meeting, come walking out from dinner. Emma notices Mr Carson approaching Edith with an envelope on his salver. She pauses as the others walk ahead.

“I do apologise, M'lady. But this came in the evening post and it appears to have been overlooked.” Mr Carson tells her

“Not to worry.” Edith reassures him as she quickly slits it open and reads the letter. Mr Carson moves on.

Emma watches as Edith’s face morphs into panic and shock. Emma swears she sees her eyes welling up.

“Edith, what’s the matter? Is it Michael?” Emma questions, startling Edith who hurriedly looks up and attempts to school her features.

“No. Not at all. Just more dead leads.” Edith folds up the letter and quickly walks past her.

Emma frowns. “If you’re sure…”

Edith pauses. “I am. We mustn’t keep the others waiting.” She quickly enters the Drawing room before Emma can say anymore.

——

Emma finally gets a chance to talk to Edith on her own when she finds her alone by the fire on the pouffe in the Library, crying. Emma immediately comes to her side and sits down next to her.

“Edith? Hey, what's the matter?” Emma questions, gripping her hand and looking at her earnestly.

Edith sniffles. “It’s nothing.”

“We both know that’s not the case.” Emma says. “Was it the letter? It was about Michael, wasn’t it?”

“In a way.”

“Perhaps you should get your father involved? Send someone over there?” Emma suggests. It hurts to see Edith so upset.

Edith shakes her head. “No. His office has already done that. There's a detective in Munich now, working with the German Police.”

Munich… A significant place that changed the Nazi party’s tactics. Emma knows Hitler hasn’t led the 1923 coup yet but that doesn’t mean he’s not lurking. Emma hopes his brown shirts have nothing to do with this.

“Then you just have to be patient.” Emma says instead.

“I want to know what's happened. If he's... trapped somewhere, or falsely imprisoned. Or even dead.” Her voice catches on the last word. Emma looks at her alarmed. “I mean it. If the worst's happened, I want to know. It's just so impossible to plan in this... fog.”

Emma gently squeezes her hand. “Well, I'm sure he's not dead.” She hopes anyway. The fact that it’s been some months since he was last heard from, but she can’t share her doubts

Edith sees right through her. “No, you aren't. Because none of us can be.”

——

Mr Napier and Mr Blake soon arrive and are being greeted by Cora, Emma and Mary in the Great Hall.

“It's so kind of you all to have us.” Mr Napier says, turning pointedly to his boss. “Isn't it, Charles?”

“It is.” Mr Blake replies. Emma can’t help but feel that he’d rather be somewhere else.

“We're anxious to do our bit.” Mary says pleasantly.

”What do you mean by that?” Mr Blake questions. Oh, dear.

“Well, you're here to advise the landowners on how to get through this crisis, aren't you? To save the estates that need saving.” Mary replies. Emma is now feeling a bit uncomfortable.

“I'm afraid Evelyn may have given you the wrong impression.” Emma is not liking what seems to be a judgemental attitude behind the mask of Mr Charles Blake.

“In what way?” Mary questions.

“The government is aware that up and down the country, great estates are being sold in large numbers.” Mr Blake explains.